《Forsaken By The Light [High Fantasy]》


 A Prologue and a Map

    Map Section of Terrus


    Prologue


    The little girl screamed loudly, angry at the rough jostling of the speeding wagon. Hannah hugged the baby close to her chest, hoping the wailing would soon subside. If only they could reach the border, then maybe they¡¯d stand a chance of escaping. So many people had given their lives just to get this far, and the three of them were all that was left.


    She looked at her companion sitting beside her, panic starting to set in. ¡°Jerin, why are we slowing down?¡±


    He shot her a worried look and shook his head. ¡°The damned horses are reaching their limit. They¡¯ve been run near to death.¡±


    She looked behind them and saw the group of men fast approaching. Over a dozen, astride their mounts and armed for battle. She knew that it was the end of their journey, and though they put forth a valiant effort, it simply wast enough.


    She sighed in resignation. ¡°Stop the wagon.¡±


    He looked at her incredulously. ¡°What?¡±


    She looked at him, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°They¡¯re after the baby, not us. If we give her up, they might let us live.¡±


    Her words apparently struck a chord within him and he pulled the reins, slowing them to a stop. She could hear him muttering curses under his breath, obviously angry at their perceived failure. He was proud and determined, but he was also smart enough to know that she was right. They really had no other choice at the moment.


    Within a matter of minutes the riders were surrounding the wagon, their horses frothing at the mouth from running so hard. Their leader, clad in a heavy mail gilded and adorned with precious metals and gems, removed his helm and sat it astride his saddle. He was an older man, with graying hair and a clean shaven face, with an air of superiority about him.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± he said flatly.


    Hannah shook her head. ¡°She said mercenaries from Andesty might come after her and the baby.¡±


    He chuckled in a very unsettling way. ¡°They did. The first ones I sent gave her that baby, and the second group died trying to take it back. I decided to take the matter into my own hands this time.¡±


    She realized a brief moment later what the man was telling her. She scrambled off the wagon and knelt on the ground, holding the baby towards him. ¡°My lord, please, we had no idea it was you.¡±


    Lord Alric motioned one of his men to take the baby from her, which she gladly passed over. She had no idea how to even care for this child, having the responsibility thrust upon her so suddenly. And what was it even for? A reward that may or may not even exist?


    He got off the horse and pointed to the ground in front of him. ¡°Both of you, kneel before me.¡±


    She moved to the spot he indicated and knelt before the lord of Andesty. Jerin joined her side a moment later, slowly kneeling down to the ground. She knew that he didn¡¯t want to show subservience to any man, but for her, he¡¯d do anything to keep her safe. She reached out and held his hand, silently communicating her love for him.


    ¡°I see you two love each other,¡± he said, smiling down upon them. ¡°I admit. I was very displeased to find the lady¡¯s charred bones, but your former companions told me she died after giving birth. A tragedy.¡±


    Hannah looked at him and nodded. ¡°It was my lord. She asked to be cremated, but we didn¡¯t dare to stay long enough to bury the bones.¡±


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s done is done,¡± he said, removing his gloves and tossing them aside. ¡°You both tried to honor her wishes and I find that commendable. I will show mercy by allowing you to live out your lives together.¡±


    Hannah smiled up at him and started to speak, but he held a hand up to silence her.


    ¡°Did the lady name the child before she passed?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She did my lord,¡± the woman said, beaming up at him. ¡°She named the girl Danica.¡±


    ¡°Danica?¡± He repeated it a few times. ¡°Interesting name.¡±


    A brief flash of movement, like a bolt of lightning, and Alric stood before them, his sword displayed in all its glory. She tried to speak, but found her voice no longer seemed to work. She turned to Jerin, a look of shock upon his face, and saw the crimson line across his neck widening out. She grabbed at him and held him close, scared of what waited for her beyond this mortal coil.


    The light began to fade away and the last thing she heard, before death¡¯s cold embrace, was the wailing cries of that innocent baby girl.

 Chapter 1 - A better day

    Danica scrubbed the large black kettle trying to remove the scorched residue stuck fast to the bottom. She had already wasted enough time picking at the scraps left from dinner and knew she¡¯d be in trouble for taking too long. Even if the remaining bits in the stew were scorched, they were still filling after the meager dinner she was given. Furiously she toiled away, trying her best to be quick about it, until a sharp pain went through her right ear.


    She knew immediately who was behind her. Matron Stenouse, Mother Matron of the Norport Orphanage, was an unpleasant wretch at the best of times and she loved picking on Danica by flicking her pointed ears. That was only one of her many ways of torturing the child and unfortunately it wasn¡¯t the worst thing the cruel woman did to her for fun.


    She always looked so prim and proper and carried herself with an undeserved air of elegance and status. She wore long dresses matching the old fashions of the nobles, yet made of a fine and luxurious soft cloth. She had many such fine garments of velvets and silks, and never saw fit to dress the children under her care in anything more than castoffs and rags.


    Danica stood up straight, arms to the side and stared down at the floor. She knew better than to make eye contact with the hateful matron unless told to do so. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking too long. I¡¯m almost finished¡­¡±


    The older woman grabbed the child by the neck before she could finish speaking and forced her to face upwards. Danica could see no anger burning within the matron¡¯s eyes, just a cold and cruel arrogance. The only time the matron seemed to actually show any real emotion was after punishing the children for their transgressions. She, for some reason, seemed to enjoy the cruelty she inflicted on others and did so often and with little reason behind it.


    ¡°Excuses. That¡¯s all I ever hear from you is one excuse after another.¡± The matron turned Danica''s head to one side and then the other. ¡°My you are looking pale. Well, more so than usual anyways.¡±


    Danica stood there cringing at those words and knowing what was coming next. A powerful slap across her thin face sent the small elven girl down to the floor. She could barely see anything for all the black spots in her vision and the pain in her head. She knew better than to stay down though and out of pure desperation found the strength to get up. She had been through this enough times to know the procedure she was expected to follow.


    She went back to the same spot she had been in before and again stood straight with her arms to the side. The moment she looked up, another powerful slap across the other cheek sent her sprawling to the floor. The cold stone felt so refreshing against the burning skin that she almost wanted to become one with the floor and lay there forever. Tears welled up from within but she dared not to cry out for fear of worse punishment.


    She crawled on her knees and then again stood before the woman, silently praying that it had been enough to satisfy Stenouse¡¯s cruelty for the moment. ¡°Thank you, Matron Stenouse,¡± she said, gritting her teeth through the intense pain.


    The woman grunted her approval. ¡°Such a rosy red. You¡¯re almost pretty enough for the whorehouse.¡±


    The matron had gone into graphic detail telling Danica what they would do to her there and promised the little girl that one day she would be sent there to stay forever. She often teased that it would be very soon and for her to enjoy her time at the orphanage while she could.


    The older woman looked around the sorry excuse for a kitchen and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re wasting my valuable time and there¡¯s work to be done. Finish that kettle and be off to bed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Matron Stenouse,¡± Danica replied. And she went back to scrubbing as hard as she could, knowing anything less than perfection would result in another beating come morning.


    After satisfyingly finishing the task she blew out the small candle allowed to her for work and headed for bed. She stepped carefully to avoid all the creaking boards that littered the building and stealthily worked her way down the hall and up the stairs without a sound. She didn¡¯t want to draw any unnecessary attention to herself from the matron.


    She would look wistfully into the rooms as she passed by them at the sleeping children within. Free time for the others was a rare thing to have and even then, Danica wasn¡¯t allowed to be around them while they played. She had so many times before wanted to be a part of their groups, even if they did tease her for being different. She was an outcast even among the other outcasts it seemed.


    She made her way into the attic and to her little bed by the wall. It was a shabby bundle of rags and old cloth diapers too worn out and stained to use again. When she had some time to spare she would sew the extras and other cloth scraps together into more useful things like a blanket or a jacket for winter. She had taught herself how to sew and was feeling pretty gifted at it by now. She wondered if one day she could be a seamstress, making beautiful dresses for the world to fawn over. She wouldn¡¯t let the old matron have any of them though.


    She watched out of the broken window beside her to the street below as her nimble little hands pulled at the stitches of her newest addition to the ragged blanket. It was a new moon out and the only lights to be seen throughout her vantage point were the lights of the Norport city guards. She watched as the two men, side by side, stepped down the quiet cobble road during their nightly rounds holding their lanterns high. It wasn¡¯t always the same people every time, but these were the ones that most often walked by. They kept her safe while she slept and that was almost like having friends.


    She wasn¡¯t sure about some of the other men though. One in particular always came out on the darkest of nights and slunk through the city streets. The way he moved reminded her of the way she walked while trying to be quiet and not wake the matron. He carried a big bag behind him and she always wondered what was inside it. Maybe he was bringing home a big dinner and he didn¡¯t want the guards to eat his food.


    Another man came from the alleyway from across the street and caught her attention. She couldn¡¯t remember ever seeing him before and wondered what he was up to. She couldn¡¯t make out too many details, but she could definitely tell he was bigger than most and he carried what looked like a sword at his side. She didn¡¯t think he was a guard though since he didn¡¯t walk in the light.


    She wanted to watch longer, but she felt so very tired after a hard day of work. Danica lay down on her makeshift pillow and tried to get comfortable. Tomorrow would be a better day, she hoped. She knew, deep in her heart, if she kept hoping then it would eventually happen one day.


    ***


    Matron Stenouse kept the orphanage running, so she said, by sending the children out to work manual labor. It was small jobs mostly like when merchants or dockmen requested help with moving goods. Danica was rarely allowed out unless it was something particularly disgusting like mucking horse stalls or cleaning chamber pots. She hated doing that type of work, as most people did, but it still allowed her a chance to get out of the orphanage and have a taste of the outside world.


    She had to hide her excitement when she got pulled from her normal cleaning duties early that morning and was sent to a nearby clothing store. If the matron even had a hint she would be happy to go, she would have refused to let Danica anywhere near it. She was looking forward to digging for scraps of material in the alleyways behind some of the nicer stores.


    As she approached, she saw some of the city guards standing around in front of her destination, keeping a few onlookers back from the building. It was a decently sized wooden building, carefully sanded and stained to give it an air of prominence and wealth. Where there once was a large window, there was now only a hole with jagged glass shards around it. Danica wondered what happened to the clothing normally displayed up front.


    She worked her way around the small gathered group and approached one of the guards nearest the door. A large, well fed man with a mustache, he didn¡¯t seem too happy to be dealing with people. Danica stood there for a moment trying to see around him to get a better look into the building curious about what was happening.


    ¡°Hey! Get out of here you little rat,¡± he said, shoving her back.


    Danica looked up at him, somewhat fearfully. ¡°Sorry, sir. Matron sent me to clean.¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    He curled his lip disgustedly before grabbing her up and shoving her through the door without another word. Inside she could see broken glass and racks of clothing scattered about. In the middle of the polished wooden floor, there lay a large pool of drying blood. She stared at it, gawking in disbelief at the sheer amount all in one place and wondered where it all came from.


    ¡°You, girl,¡± spoke a voice from behind. ¡°Did the matron send you?


    Danica spun around to see a well dressed young man with a haughty look about him. ¡°Yes, sir. Here to clean.¡±


    ¡°Grab that bucket and brush. Water in the barrel behind the building, soaps already in the bucket.¡± He started to walk towards the back store room and then turned around to address her. ¡°Be quick and keep your hands away from the valuables or I¡¯ll chop them off myself.¡±


    She had barely got started with the actual cleaning when an older man stepped in. He wore the tabard of the city watch like the guards out front, but didn¡¯t wear armor beneath it, opting instead for a well tailored suit that wasn¡¯t too fancy. He looked very regal, clean shaven with well styled graying hair, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder who he was. She stared for a few moments longer than she should have and when he locked eyes on her, she quickly went back to cleaning.


    ¡°Ah, Captain Landon¡± said the haughty man she had met earlier. ¡°I¡¯m glad they sent someone competent this time.¡±


    ¡°Guard Doss is competent enough, Mr. Bigsby. But it seems that some people of persuasion have recently taken a deeper interest in matters.¡±


    Danica, overcome with curiosity, glanced up at the two men talking, trying to concentrate on both her work and what they were saying. They were important men obviously and that was interesting enough, but fear of repercussions from doing a poor job lingered in her mind, spurring her to do the task at hand.


    ¡°Well they¡¯d better,¡± said Mr. Bigsby, anger seeping into his voice. ¡°Crime has never been worse and we¡¯re the ones suffering for it. My own business partner has been murdered in the night by violent thugs!¡±


    Danica stopped scrubbing and loudly gasped realizing now where all the blood had come from. Both men glanced over at her for a moment before resuming their conversation. They talked somewhat quieter this time, but she could still make out their words if she moved the brush slowly enough to keep the noise down.


    ¡°We stepped up patrols as much as possible,¡± said the captain. ¡°We¡¯ve got no one left to put out there and no one¡¯s seen anything.¡±


    Danica thought about the large man she had seen last night sneaking around. She wondered if maybe he had somehow been involved. Should she say something? She had heard that sometimes the children got presents from their jobs for doing well. Maybe, if she was helpful, they¡¯d give her something nice like some food or a piece of material to add to her collection.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± said Danica quietly. She was scared and nervous of their reactions since she rarely ever got to speak with anyone. ¡°I might have saw something last night.¡±


    Bigsby scowled and started towards her but was stopped quickly by the captain''s raised hand. He walked over to danica, careful to avoid stepping into any of the sticky crimson mess, and knelt down to her level. There was something about him that put her at ease. It wasn¡¯t really a sense of kindness or anything of the sort, but a seriousness that didn¡¯t lend itself to cruelty.


    ¡°Well you certainly don¡¯t lack for hearing child,¡± he said looking towards her ears. ¡°What did you see last night?¡±


    ¡°Usually I see two guardsmen walk by. They have lanterns to see with and that¡¯s how I know it¡¯s the city guardsmen. Then sometimes a man comes out after they walk by and he walks like he wants to be quiet. But last night after him a bigger man came out from the alleyway beside where I live.¡±


    She could tell from his expression that he was interested in what she was saying. It was strange that anyone seemed to care what she said without them being disgusted with her or angry.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious about listening to her," cut in Bigsby angrily. ¡°She¡¯s a damned dark elf spawn.¡±


    Danica hung her head shamefully and began to scrub the floor again slowly. It was true after all, that she was of dark elven heritage, but she tried to be good. No matter how hard she tried though it didn¡¯t seem to matter and any thoughts of a reward for a good job slowly faded away.


    The captain''s face grew stern as he eyed the other man. ¡°Mr. Bigsby, I recommend that you hold your tongue. You do not wish to test my patience further than you already have.¡±


    Mr. Bigsby grunted and muttered something angrily under his breath. He walked across the room, taking a seat on a worn wooden stool and glared angry at the little girl. Danica worried what he¡¯d tell Matron Stenouse and how much trouble she¡¯d be in later.


    ¡°Tell me child,¡± Landon said, his voice losing the anger towards the other man. ¡°Do you see these people often?¡±


    She thought for a moment. ¡°The sneaky guy with the big sack comes out when it¡¯s really dark out. That¡¯s the time when the moon doesn¡¯t shine or it¡¯s really cloudy. He doesn¡¯t like rain though. I see others too, but I see him most.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he would show up tonight?¡±


    She started counting on her fingers the number of times he showed up in a row. Satisfied that he would most likely show up again that night she began to nod.


    Captain Landon smiled at her. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Danica, sir,¡± she said, dipping the brush into the bucket.


    ¡°Come Danica. You and I need to take care of some important business.¡± He stood back up and pointed towards the door. Danica just stared at him for a moment confused. He clearly wanted her to leave, but her job hadn¡¯t been finished yet.


    Mr. Bigsby stood up fast, knocking over the stool he had been on. His face turned a fierce crimson out of sheer anger. ¡°Now hold on a minute. I paid good money for her. You can¡¯t just¡­¡±


    Landon turned to him, a look of seriousness on his face. ¡°I can, and I will. You¡¯d do well to remember that.¡± He then turned back to Danica. ¡°I dislike repeating myself more than I dislike being told what I can and cannot do. Step lively girl.¡±


    She jumped up and followed him out the door leaving a cursing Mr. Bigsby behind them. He called her names that she had heard many times before and a few that were new. She wondered if things were about to get really bad for her and if she shouldn¡¯t have said anything at all.


    ¡°Excuse me sir,¡± Danica said looking up at him as they walked. It was difficult for her smaller legs to keep pace with his determined stride. ¡°If I don¡¯t finish the job, Matron Stenouse will be really mad.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it,¡± He said, not slowing down.


    They went down city streets ignoring the people and the stares they got. She wondered if the people were looking at her or him. He was someone important after all, and she was the weird child everyone hated, so it could have been either. She didn¡¯t have much time to wonder about it as they soon reached the orphanage, and Danica was nearly out of breath from the exertion of walking so fast. She didn¡¯t think Captain Landon had even begun to sweat.


    Inside sat Matron Stenouse at her lavish desk, going over paperwork and counting out coins. Mostly coppers, but with a few silver coins shining beneath candle light. She looked up at the captain, almost smiling until she noticed Danica trailing behind him.


    ¡°Matron,¡± he said, formally and with a slight nod. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you long. The girl will be coming with me.¡±


    She stood up, hitting the desk as she did so. Coin stacks toppled over and a few rolled to the floor. ¡°Damned if you will,¡± she said with a snarl. ¡°I¡¯ve got plans for that one and soon enough for it.¡±


    Danica looked down at the floor, scared to meet the matrons devious stare and mumbled quietly. ¡°She says I¡¯m meant for the whorehouse.¡±


    He locked eyes with the woman and spoke in a cool and calm tone. ¡°I see. Child, run along and fetch your things. I need to have words with the mother matron.¡±


    Danica looked up at him awestruck that anyone had the courage to stand up to Matron Stenouse. Yet here and now was a man who had been nice to her, listened to her, and was willing to defend her. One of the guards of the city, a man that worked to keep her safe.


    Without another word, she hurried towards her room when it finally dawned on her what was happening. ¡°I just got adopted,¡± she said to no one in particular. She ran faster now, tears of joy streaming down her cheeks.


    When Danica arrived back downstairs with her belongings bundled up in her arms, she saw Captain Landon standing stoically, one hand gently laid upon his side sword. He stood proud and regal, unlike Matron Stenouse, who sat slumped at her desk pouting. The older woman scowled at danica as the girl approached, hateful as ever, seething with rage. She quickly turned away from the woman and ran up to the captain somewhat out of fear.


    He glanced at the pile of rags she held tightly. ¡°What did you bring?¡±


    ¡°That''s all I got, sir. My blanket, a jacket and this pillow holds my scrap collection.¡± Danica proudly held the bundled rags, stained and dilapidated, up for his inspection.


    He looked at the matron and smirked ever so slightly, for just the briefest of moments. ¡°Leave it here then. We¡¯ll get you some new clothes when we get to the command post.¡±


    Danica¡¯s jaw nearly hit the floor faster than the mess she had just dropped. She would be going to the command post with the captain of the guard and she was getting new clothes too. Danica could hardly contain her joy at all these wonderful things happening to her. She didn¡¯t bother turning around as she burst out of the door of the Norport Orphanage for the last time, Captain Landon following close behind.


    This was the better day Danica had always dreamed of.

 Chapter 2 - The size of an ogre

    Danica followed Captain Landon through the wide cobbled streets of Norport in awe of the many places she had never been. They passed shops filled with fantastic clothing in the windows, some smelling of delicious foods, a few even had pastries prominently on display. Every building was a grand stone and wood structure that seemed to hold fantastic items all for the right buyers. They were packed in tightly against one another creating an illusion of them being all one massive building the entire length of the street.


    Eventually they arrived at the city wall and a massive building attached to the side of it, taller than the wall itself.. It was an imposing structure, built with huge stone slabs, some larger than she was. She had only ever seen part of this place once before, and from a distance, but even then she had been in awe that anyone could build something so large.


    ¡°A castle¡­.,¡± she said, her mouth opened in wondrous awe.


    ¡°Castle?¡± Landon asked, turning towards her. ¡°Not quite. Headquarters of the city guard.¡±


    ¡°Headquarters¡­,¡± she said with just as much amazement.


    ¡°Come along.¡± And with a small push on the back he set her to moving again.


    They had passed a few guards that saluted him and gave their sirs respectfully along the way. It was shocking to her that one man could command so much respect from others. These were adult men, some with rather large muscles, stopping in their tracks just to acknowledge his presence.


    She looked up at him. ¡°How did you beat so many men?¡±


    He glanced down at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well they¡¯re all afraid of you,¡± she said as another duo of guards stopped to salute.


    She heard him curse the matron quietly, but not so much that she couldn¡¯t make it out. She didn¡¯t think that he cared for the woman in the slightest. He never answered her question but instead continued walking, obviously deep in thought. She didn¡¯t think she should ask any further questions for now and simply decided to enjoy the sights around her.


    They continued towards a massive gate entering the large structure. There two guards, their chainmail armor shining brightly in the sun saluted him crisply. One of them stepped forwards, reaching down to his side sword. ¡°Welcome back sir. Shall we take the prisoner to the dungeon?¡±


    Danica gasped and froze up in fear. She hadn¡¯t realized that she had committed any crimes to get arrested for. Tears began to well up in her eyes as her whole world started to crumble.


    ¡°Guard Wellis,¡± Said Landon in a very calm and cool tone, ¡°If I wanted her taken anywhere, I would do it myself or tell you. I believe you owe my guest an apology.¡±


    The guard looked at Danica with clear confusion on his face and then looked back to his captain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, but¡­.¡±


    Landon stepped up right into the other man''s face looking him right in the eyes. ¡°Do I look like a small girl?¡±


    ¡°No sir,¡± the man said with a tremble in his voice. He quickly turned to Danica and bowed. ¡°My apologies, young lady.¡±


    Landon grunted in approval before continuing inside. Danica just stood there for a moment longer staring at the guard unsure of what was happening. It was all so new and strange, no one was beaten, and she had never been called a young lady before. She was snapped out of her wayward thoughts by Landon calling for her to move along.


    They continued on into a massive room with a vaulted ceiling overhead. Everywhere she looked, doorways seemed to branch off in different directions. Large windows allowed sunlight to flood in and gave the place an air of warmth and comfort, despite its size. It was adorned with tapestries and other interesting decorations like weapons, armor, horns, and pelts of beasts.


    He gave her a moment to take it all in and then patiently pushed the overawed young elf child along, down a dimly lit corridor, turning a corner, and up a long flight of stone steps. He stopped before one of the many doors and pulled out a ring of many keys from his belt. It took a moment, but he finally selected a small black key and in a swift motion he had the door unlocked and opened.


    Inside the dimly lit room sat a bed with no coverings and a simple wooden chair against a plain table. A small fireplace sat unused, with fresh wood sitting beside it. The window was at an odd angle and allowed just enough light in for a human to see, but Danica didn¡¯t really need that since there was barely anything in there at all to look at.


    He turned to Danica and forcefully, but gently, moved her into the room. ¡°You stay here for now. A lady will be along shortly to attend to you.¡±


    She looked up to him and began to wring her hands together worriedly. ¡°Is she a mean lady?¡±


    Captain Landon sighed with frustration and shook his head. ¡°No, but if she is, you can tell me.¡± He knew she wouldn¡¯t mistreat the child, but he suspected that it might put the girl at ease to hear it.


    Danica stood sharp and attempted to salute him like the other guards. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He nodded at her like he would them and closed the door, leaving her to process all that had happened so far.


    She looked at the bed for a moment, curious as to who it was for. The mattress sat nearly three hand lengths off the floor and it was filled full of something soft. She looked underneath it at the fine layer of dust that had accumulated on the wooden floor. She felt an overwhelming urge to clean it to perfection before anyone else noticed.


    Next, she walked towards the window and peered out over the city splendor. She was higher than her old room now and could see all the way to the docks. Ships, as big as buildings with massive white sails, sat at the harbor bringing goods in and out of the city. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The city itself was so much bigger than she had ever really imagined before. She scanned through the many buildings, trying to find familiar places but it was just too much. There were so many buildings crushed in on each other that she doubted anyone could ever count that high. She stood there losing track of time, enjoying the splendors of a home she never had a chance to know.


    ****


    Had anyone seen Captain Landon at that moment, they wouldn¡¯t have known that he was dealing with anything out of the ordinary. Decades of hiding his emotions gave him a reputation for being a man that was always cool under pressure. One person even wrote on a missive that he could stare down a basilisk and turn it to stone. Yet for all his reputation as someone who was apparently unshakable, he couldn¡¯t stop the troubled feelings that broiled within him.


    He had been rather quick at seeing the girl as a useful tool, and he overlooked the possibility that she would be so mentally gone as to be unfit for use. He¡¯d refuse employment to a man that damaged by trauma, and now he had a child displaying the same qualities. Damn that woman Stenouse and her needless cruelty for what she had done. He also saw in her desperate need for compassion as well, something the city had been seriously lacking for quite some time.


    He went through the dining hall taking note of the few men eating at a table. He specifically trained them to not stand at attention while dining as it seemed to him disrespectful to interrupt a good meal. He did note they glanced at him while having hushed conversations. There also was a distinct lack of women attending to the tables and he had a feeling that he knew exactly why. Rumors and recent happenings seemed to spread faster than a plague and could be, in some cases, just as deadly.


    In the kitchen, his feelings were very much verified. Dozens of women, practically the entire female staff it seemed, had congregated here and were now having multiple frantic conversations. They all trailed off whatever they had been talking about as soon as he cleared the doorway. It wasn¡¯t too hard to guess who and what they were talking about, but there were tasks to be done and they wouldn¡¯t get them finished by standing around gossiping.


    He cleared his throat and commanded loudly, ¡°You can return to your duties or you can find new employment.¡±


    They all immediately separated and headed in their respectful directions, frantically shuffling through doorways until the kitchen was nearly empty of people. At last, only a few of the ladies remained and they busied themselves with stirring pots, cutting vegetables, or any other number of duties. They¡¯d continue their talks later when he wasn¡¯t around, as was the way of things.


    All of them resumed their duties save for one who stood there in the middle of the kitchen staring him down. A lady of middle age, like himself, wearing a sour look upon her face. She stood there rhythmically slapping a large wooden spoon into her palm while staring nearly right through him. If anyone truly could look into the eyes of a basilisk and come out on top, he knew it was her. Angela Benard, head of staff at the Norport guard barracks.


    He nodded his head towards her in acknowledgement. ¡°Mistress Angela. If you would be so kind as to join me outside.¡±


    She removed her dirty apron and casually tossed it, and the spoon she had been holding, onto the counter and walked out the back door into the courtyard with Landon following right behind. This was the area where food deliveries usually came in, but there was no one there at the moment. It was probably one of the best spots around that two people could have a private conversation without worrying about eavesdroppers listening in.


    They walked some distance before she turned towards him. ¡°Seems you brought a demon back with you.¡±


    ¡°How tall is she now?¡± he asked, taking a look around.


    ¡°Big as an ogre, according to Gerling.¡± She paused for a moment, then added ¡°With fiery eyes that¡¯ll steal your soul.¡±


    He whistled, obviously impressed. ¡°That fiery eyed ogre is to your right, currently peeking out of a window.¡±


    She looked over to see the small head of the dark elf girl barely above the window sill. She turned back to Landon, trying to put her puzzled thoughts together. ¡°Black hair?¡±


    ¡°And blue eyes,¡± he casually added. ¡°She¡¯s a half breed. Never knew a dark elf to couple with a human, but there she is all the same.¡±


    Angela nodded in agreement. ¡°So, why did you bring her here?¡±


    He rubbed his clean shaven chin for a moment, feeling the stubble already starting to grow back. ¡°She sees things we can¡¯t in the dead of night. I think we can use that to start making a difference. There¡¯s just one problem.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more than one problem if you think about it,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been through it. Matron Stenouse poisoned her mind these last few years.¡± He looked down at the ground and shook his head. ¡°Grown men I can handle. I don¡¯t know where to even start with her and I need someone I can trust.¡±


    Mistress Angela looked back at the little girl again and sighed. ¡°We all knew about her, Landon. They removed all non-humans from the northern territories so many years ago, but decreed that the child was not to be harmed under penalty of death. It just doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± he said, looking at the woman solemnly. ¡°For now though, maybe we can do something good and later find out the why of it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± she said, turning back towards the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, but I think you¡¯re playing a dangerous game.¡±


    He looked back to the window, seeing the little girl look down at him. ¡°Maybe I am,¡± he whispered quietly.


    ***


    Danica watched the captain speak with the woman down below. They were too far away to make out what they were saying, of course, but it did pique her curiosity. She wondered if they were friends the way they walked and talked together. Soon they disappeared back inside and she was left to watch the city again as entertainment. She wasn¡¯t really used to having nothing to do and was having trouble coming to terms with the boredom.


    Sometime later, the door opened and the lady that had been talking to the captain came into the room. She wore a stern face and didn¡¯t look nearly as relaxed around Danica as she did earlier in the courtyard. She stared up at the woman, wondering what this new human would be like. Captain Landon told her to tell him if the lady was mean to her after all. Did this woman know about that?


    ¡°You, child, will address me as Mistress Angela,¡± She said, looking coldly down at Danica. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Danica walked over and stood straight in front of the older woman, looking down at the ground. ¡°My name is Danica, Mistress Angela.¡±


    She harrumphed rather loudly. ¡°Look at me.¡±


    Danica did so solemnly expecting any moment to be hit like she had been before by Matron Stenouse.


    ¡°Impressive,¡±  She whispered quietly while staring at Danica¡¯s eyes. She turned and walked to the doorway, yelling into the hall. ¡°Bring it!¡±


    Danica watched as nearly a dozen women walked into the room carrying a massive tub first and then dumping steaming buckets of hot soapy water into it. They looked at her as they came and went, some with curiosity, a few glancing fearfully and a couple with what appeared to be disgust. Regardless of how they looked at her, they came hurrying in and left just as quickly, leaving Danica and Angela alone with a massive tub of hot sudsy water.


    ¡°First thing, girl, you need to clean up and then after that, you will get to eat.¡± Danica began to appear panicked and upset. She looked at the girl curiously. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°But mistress,¡± her tiny voice crackled. ¡°I¡¯d die of hunger before I could get this whole place clean.¡±


    Angela sighed in frustration. She knew right then that this was going to be the ultimate test of her patience, but for Landon Marshall, she would do nearly anything for her closest friend.


    She managed to get Danica into the tub, noting the many bruises across her body. Large mottled spots in various stages covered her, but there were no signs of scarring. She shuddered to think what kind of abuse the child had already suffered and what else would have been in store for her had they not gotten her out of there.


    She cut the tangles from Danica¡¯s hair, leaving it too short for any sort of braiding or design. ¡°It will grow back,¡± she assured her while trimming away with the scissors. Danica didn¡¯t raise a single bit of protest or really even seem to care if her hair grew back.


    With the bath finally finished, and Angela¡¯s satisfaction that all of the filth had been properly washed off, she took on trying to dress the girl. The quartermaster, used to outfitting grown men, could only provide a cloak and a rope to tie around her waist. Everything else he had available was simply too large to fit the malnourished child. This would work for the moment, but they¡¯d have to find something more suitable for later.


    Hot food was brought in and set upon the table. A large piece of pork roast in gravy, potatoes and carrots,all sitting by a large piece of buttery flatbread. Danica wanted so badly to tear into it, but she had to be reminded to eat slowly. She did so and soon found herself full and unable to finish the rest of the meal.


    There was a knock at the door and in stepped Captain Landon. He nodded to Angela and then to Danica. ¡°I see you¡¯re looking much better now.¡±


    Danica stood at attention, holding a hunk of bread absentmindedly to her head in salute. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± he said, eyebrow raised. ¡°Excellent. I need you to be ready for tonight. We¡¯ve a trap to spring and I want it to be executed flawlessly.¡±


    Danica had no idea what he was talking about, but it certainly sounded exciting. If it meant more good food and clothes, then she¡¯d be more than happy to do whatever he needed.

 Chapter 3 - A Small Victory

    After the sun went down and the night settled on Norport, Danica, Captain Landon, and three of his most trusted men, made their way into the planned position. It was here, near the orphanage, that Danica said the sneaky man would be later, so they made their way to a quiet location nearby and hunkered down behind some discarded boxes and other debris to watch. Not a sound was to be heard from them for fear of the commander''s ire..


    They all wore solid black cloaks over dark clothing and had foregone their usual chainmail armor and other equipment in order to keep as stealthily as possible. A single glint off anything shiny could spook their intended target making this all for naught. They did have their crossbows though, cocked and ready, waiting for the signal to go.


    Normally unshakable, even Landon was on edge. He could at least be thankful for the cover of night to keep anyone from seeing his face as he bit into his lower lip. He gently lifted the handle of his hooded lantern and checked the oil lit flame inside. It still burned, waiting for its moment to shine.


    ¡°By the gods, they needed this victory,¡± he thought, even if it were a small and wholly insignificant one. Merchants like Bigsby had been complaining of the crime getting worse and their voices were carrying to higher levels of the command chain. Soon heads of the Guild and even Lord Rowan himself were inquiring into it. Their message to him to find a solution was as clear as crystal itself.


    Out of the corner of his eye he saw a light coming down the street. He knew from the way it glinted off the steel pauldrons and illuminated the red tabard of the guards that it was his men making their rounds. Guards Corbin and Erinore, were instructed to do nothing out of the ordinary, but keep an ear out if there were any trouble and what they may expect.


    The two men passed by and the darkness surrounded the group once more. Mere moments later Danica tugged at his arm, giving him the signal that their intended target had appeared. He put his hand on her shoulder, indicating she should stay back.


    Landon shot out from behind the cover and sprung into action. ¡°Don''t Move,¡± he yelled while pulling the cover from the lantern.


    Bright light flooded the area as the hood was pulled away, exposing a man wearing a dark gray cloak and brown leather clothing. He carried a large bag over his shoulder and a pair of daggers on his belt. Instantly his hand went over his eyes, trying to block out the blinding light that seemed to appear from nowhere.


    ***


    Danica watched it all unfold before her. It was the same man she had seen so many times before sneaking by the guards, of that she was certain. Yet, she felt some guilt as if she had somehow betrayed this man''s trust and that it had been wrong for her to do it. She hadn¡¯t really given much thought over that until the light fell upon him and she could see him up close for the first time. He was more than just a silhouette in the dark, he was an actual living breathing person.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got men with crossbows. Marksmen all,¡± Landon warned the man. ¡°Get on the ground, face down.¡±


    Danica watched the man, and she wondered what he would do. He appeared to be stunned from the surprise encounter and was trying to look around and assess the situation. He didn¡¯t take long though to decide that he¡¯d test their claims of accuracy and try for a chance of freedom.


    Three times the bows twanged and each time they made a sickening thud into flesh and bone as the man screamed out in agony. Two shafts went into the left leg and one shot into his buttocks, dropping him to the ground nearly instantly.


    She looked on in horror, struggling to process it all. This man had just been shot and might even be killed right in front of her. She couldn¡¯t help but to start crying but managed to keep her sobs quiet.


    The guards ran forward and quickly subdued the man, pinning him to the ground and tying his hands tightly. Landon walked over to them as they worked and casually motioned towards the pack the man had been carrying over his shoulder. ¡°Dannig, hand that over here and get him triaged. I don¡¯t want that fool bleeding to death before a proper trial.¡±


    By then the other two guards that had passed by earlier had come back and bathed the area in a bright light with their lanterns held high. Nearby residents had begun to peer out of their windows at the commotion on the street, curious at the screaming of someone in pain. They stared, taking in all of the details they could for the gossip of tomorrow.


    Landon pulled out a clear glass vial filled with what appeared to be some sort of red substance. He gave it a small shake and nodded as if in assurance. He looked towards Danica, the hint of a smile on his face quickly faded when he noticed the tears.


    ¡°See this?¡± He held the bottle down for her to look at. ¡°This is fire fungus. It¡¯s highly illegal to own. He¡¯s a smuggler. That makes him a criminal and you helped catch him.¡±


    She caught her breath and composed herself, wiping away the tears. ¡°I did something good?¡±


    ¡°You did very good, Danica.¡± He put the bottle in the sack and handed it back to Dannig. ¡°Finish up here Sargeant.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The man, a gruff looking fellow with a bushy black beard saluted to him. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Danica was stunned. It was an actual compliment telling her that she had done well at something and was being praised for it. She knew criminals were bad people and that they shouldn¡¯t be able to hurt good people. She had helped remove a bad person off the street and was praised for her work. It was an odd feeling that she couldn¡¯t describe easily, but she knew it was nice to feel wanted and appreciated.


    Her happiness was short lived though as she looked to the large imposing building across the street. She knew Matron Stenouse was inside and could feel that cruel woman looking down on her with an unrelenting hatred in her heart. Fear grew within the young girl, pushing out all the other emotions she had just felt. Danica wanted to run so far away from it and never come back.


    A hand on her back pushed her forward ever so gently. Not in the direction of the orphanage, but back towards the guard barracks. It seemed that Captain Landon had indeed taken her out of that horrible place for good. She¡¯d do whatever it took to stay out of there, and if that meant catching all the criminals in the city, then that¡¯s what she would do.


    ***


    He was exhausted by the time he got back to the headquarters, but his elation spurred him on. The plan had worked and aside from that rapscallion trying to flee, it had been flawless. With some amount of work and training, he pictured the child helping the Norport city watch take back the night. It was a longshot, that would pay off in the long run.


    He met with Angela in the dining hall as she walked back and forth, pacing nervously and wringing her hands with worry. The scent of apple pies smelled strongly from the kitchen to greet the returning duo, and it was tempting to even him. Regardless though, he passed Danica off to the woman and bid them to enjoy a late night snack before retiring.


    He walked down the narrow stone corridor, the few candles he passed dimly lighting his way. They burned a little too high in the small glass jars, releasing little plumes of black smoke. He wondered if someone would soon be by to trim the wicks, but quickly dismissed that line of thoughts. It felt sometimes like they had more servants tending to the barracks than they had guards on duty and it was making the men lazier.


    He grabbed the last candle on the wall and walked over to one of the doors.A heavy oak, sanded and stained until it almost glowed in the light. He went into the pitch black room and used the candle to light the small oil lamp on the desk. Satisfied, he returned the candle back to the hallway. At the other end of the hall, he noted the two ladies coming around the corner carrying a box of replacement candles and scissors. Too many servants indeed.


    He sat at his desk and started writing out his official reports for the day. He paused multiple times trying to put his thoughts into coherent sentences but just couldn¡¯t seem to get it right. How do you write out a report like this for your superiors?


    I grabbed a child from an orphanage and then used her to arrest a smuggler in the middle of the night.


    The door to his office opened suddenly and Landon stood fast, hand going immediately to his sidesword. He may not be as fast as he once was, but old habits drilled into him from years of fighting didn¡¯t fade easily.


    ¡°A slight bit touchy, captain. At ease,¡± said the shadowy figure stepping into the light. His velvety red vest sitting in stark contrast to the lacy white undershirt. His slicked back dark hair and disarming smile swooned the ladies he passed and even some men as well from the rumors. He held onto a black cane topped with the biggest ruby Landon had ever seen. He didn''t need it for walking, but simply used it for a fashion statement. It was gaudy and wholly unnecessary.


    Rowan Aganossis, Lord of Norport and the surrounding lands of Andesty.


    ¡°My lord, I wasn¡¯t expecting you,¡± said Landon standing to attention. He could see the royal guards standing outside the door behind him before Rowan closed the door. ¡°Can I get you anything?¡±


    Landon wasn¡¯t one to toady to anyone, but he understood the chains of command well enough to respect his superiors, even if he didn¡¯t like them. Rowan was definitely enough of a pompous fool to get the hate he deserved, but Landon knew where the pay for his men came from. He would show the man due respect, even if he didn¡¯t deserve it.


    Rowan waved a hand in dismissal, and took a seat opposite the captain. ¡°I heard a disturbing story from a concerned citizen today. She said you came into her orphanage and threatened to clap her in chains and then you proceeded to kidnap one of her children.¡±


    Landon looked the man in the eyes, searching for some sort of emotion. It was hard to get a read on some people, and with the young lord, it was seemingly impossible. ¡°I believe I threatened much worse to that shrill harpy. Regardless, I do have the right to conscript citizens under certain circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Rowan chuckled amused at that. ¡°I do believe I forgot about that, but a half-elf child is hardly what I¡¯d call a citizen.¡±


    ¡°And yet you cared enough to issue a proclamation that none should harm her under penalty of death.¡± Landon calmly retorted. ¡°Why exactly was that if she was so unimportant?¡±


    A flash of anger, and then it was gone, replaced by a cynical smile. It was the first time Landon had seen true emotion like that in the normally passive Lord. ¡°I simply wanted to be benevolent to the less fortunate. Perhaps one day we could even repair our strained relations with the lesser races of Terrus¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± said Landon dryly. ¡°Perhaps his lordship could extend that benevolence further. I can make use of the child to be our eyes of the night.¡±


    Lord Rowan laughed mockingly. ¡°You would turn our city¡¯s safety over to children? Perhaps we could bolster the military with whores too while we¡¯re at it.¡±


    Landon hated petty politics and the squabbling of people like Rowan. Guild heads, royalty, the heads of the church, and anyone else who threw their status around thinking it made them better than others. These same people who never once had to fight for their lives, didn¡¯t understand how to truly live. Across regions and language barriers, this seemed like a universal truth.


    ¡°Your lordship, she can make a difference out there¡± He said pointing outside into the night veiled city. ¡°Just tonight we captured a smuggler that had been eluding our men. I just need time to work with her.¡±


    ¡°Fine. You may have her captain,¡± Rowan said, holding his finger up, a disgusting smirk creeping across his face. ¡°As a servant. I¡¯ll not let you sully the reputation of the city guard with an elf, a child, or a woman, and last time I checked she was all 3 of those things.¡±


    Landon felt a hot anger boiling within him, and was barely able to contain his rage. ¡°I¡¯ve got enough servants as it is.¡±


    Rowan wiped his finger across the desk and inspected the dust before wiping it off on Landons cloak. ¡°Apparently not it seems. You have my answer and now I must be off.¡± He pointed towards the paper on Landons desk. ¡± I look forward to reading your report tomorrow. Make sure you include the threats against Stenouse, as I found that most amusing.¡±


    Landon sat back down into the chair, seething as Rowan departed from his office. ¡°Damn him to whatever hell he crawled out of,¡± he muttered quietly through clenched teeth.


    That exchange, though quick, further reinforced that same burning question he had before. In a land where non-humans were shunned, why did Lord Rowan want to keep a half dark elven girl nearby? Did he know something more about the child and simply refused to answer it?


    Landon pulled out a dark brown bottle from the bottom drawer and drank heavily of the strong spirits. A dark wheat brew from the east, it was a guilty pleasure reserved for the most stressful moments. It calmed the nerves and the spirits of his past deeds, allowing a small amount of clarity. He refused to let the potent spirits overtake his will again though, and he slid the bottle back into the drawer. The desire to drink himself into oblivion was always a constant and very unwelcome companion.


    ¡°Damn.¡± He slammed his fist into the table, grabbed the pen and wrote out his daily report. There was no need for pleasantries or flowery language now, so he just wrote out the cold hard facts of the situation. There¡¯d be no changing the lords mind on this, and Landon knew it. He¡¯d gotten the girl out of a living nightmare though, and there at the very least, was a small victory. He just hoped it would be enough.

 Chapter 4 - The High Priest

    Priest Sombec Martin, religious head of the Norport Church of Light spoke personally with the worshipers as they departed from his most recent service. He smiled jovially and shook hands with them, offering to pray for their good health and continued blessings. They departed through the large double doors of the imposing cathedral, one by one, until the last remaining parishioner had finally gone. He smiled warmly at them as the two holy attendants shut and barred the doors,marking an end to the service that day.


    He turned away and walked down the large center aisle towards the great golden podium, slinging his large decorative hat to the floor with disgust. Gone was the warm smile and the joyful priest that loved his people and prayed for their salvation. Their gods were apparently dead or long gone, but they still desperately believed like a bunch of simpering fools. It was fantastic job security as long as they kept their faith.


    ¡°Manning,¡± he shouted loudly, as the attendants came from behind on either side. ¡°Are there any of those Amory drops left?¡±


    ¡°No your grace,¡± he said. ¡°You used the last of them a week ago and swore it off.¡±


    ¡°Well check again,¡± Sombec said, frustration mounting. ¡°I¡¯ve got needs damnit.¡±


    The other attendant, disciple Garwin, interrupted him.¡°I do believe the council did say that your ¡®needs¡¯, have been getting out of hand.¡±


    ¡°As if those fools are any better than me.¡± he snapped, stepping down the stairs underneath the stage of the podium. He grabbed the large key from his belt and unlocked the thick door to his office.


    It was Large and spacious, plushly decorated with red velvet and golden trim. Marbled floors shone bright with a recent polish, reflecting firelight on the floor. He nodded appreciatively at the diligence of the servants they sent to clean his private chambers. He always thought it was rather amusing that those poor sodden fools he preached to always sat so close to opulence and never realized it.


    He sat upon a large padded chair, listening worriedly as it cracked beneath his weight. He wasn¡¯t a particularly tall man, but he did enjoy gluttonous feasts when he had the chance. It seemed to hold for now at least, but he may need to consider having it reinforced some time in the future. He languidly began sorting through a stack of letters, throwing prayer requests directly into the fireplace nearby.


    Manning busied himself looking through the cabinets for anything Sombec might be interested in. He was a weasel of a man, often doing whatever the priest wished of him without hesitation. Sombec eyed him suspiciously, suspecting that the wiry little rat was secretly trying to keep the best stuff for himself. He never trusted manning, but he did occasionally find him useful on occasion.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Garwin walked in carrying the donation box under one of his large muscled arms. A former mercenary hiding in the service of the church, he now worked for Sombec, making sure that no one dared mess with the priest. Of the two, Sombec placed his trust in Garwin, knowing that as long as the coin was good, the help would be loyal. He could respect that outlook more than that of a sniveling toady.


    He went back to thumbing through the letters and came upon a missive from the Norport orphanage. It was rather odd to see anything coming from there as she knew better than to write to him. He opened it up and read the brief message.


    ¡°That bastard captain of the guard Landon took the elf girl. You still owe me.¡± - Stenhouse


    ¡°What in the hells does he want with her?¡± Sombec pondered. He wanted some answers, and he wanted them now. ¡°Both of you get out and find me Amory drops, fire fungus, or anything that¡¯ll take the edge off.¡±


    He unceremoniously pushed Manning out the door with relative ease but didn¡¯t dare to touch Garwin like that. Once the two men had left, he locked the door behind them just to make sure. He was already breathing harder by the time he got back to his desk. He wondered if it was because of his physical issues or if it was the adrenaline of the moment hitting so hard.


    He filled a silver bowl with water and pulled a blue book from a hidden compartment of the desk. Its soft cover felt warm to his touch, while the metal clasps felt icy cold. Strange silver runes glittered ominously, even in the shadows. It was a form of power that few possessed and highly illegal in all of Andesty.


    Though he had the spark of the mage innate within him, he lacked the discipline needed to fully develop his talents further than basic levels. He had no desire to slave away in austerity for bumbling wizards, begging for scraps of power to be given. He had an entire city groveling on its knees already with the power of his voice and they paid him handsomely for it.


    He opened to the correct page and began the chant, power flowing through him. He pictured the intended results from his spell and let the flow of magic do the rest. A glow of bluish flame like tendrils surrounded his body and static crackled around him. Finally it all came together into a large ball of energy and then poured itself into the bowl.


    He peered at the reflection of the young elf girl in the water, and saw her eating some cheese. ¡°She was rather too thin anyways,¡± he mumbled, while trying to hold his concentration. The headache and fatigue were already starting to affect him and he knew that he¡¯d need to hurry. He couldn¡¯t help but to take a longer look at her and sighed, nearly breaking the spell with the distraction.


    Snapping himself back to the moment, he flipped his hand across the bowl. The image changed to Captain Landon talking to a woman outside the barracks. The voices were somewhat difficult to hear so he concentrated harder, trying to put more power into his spell.


    ¡°...He told me she¡¯d be a servant¡­ Rowan doesn¡¯t see¡­ do more¡­¡±  The pain was getting too much and Sombec was forced to break the spell. The headaches were temporary at least, but the fatigue always lasted longer. He rarely regretted not striving to become a better magic user, but right now he was cursing the truth of his weakness. Still he had managed to keep it together long enough to garner something from the exertion.


    ¡°Odd that,¡± he said, musing to himself. ¡°Still, Rowan seemed to know something about it. I should ask him next time we meet.¡±


    He reached out to a stack of coins nearby and began counting some out to send to that wretch Stenouse. He debated on if he should just pay Garwin to just kill the woman instead, but decided not to for now. She still had some uses, but another letter like that, and he¡¯d have to seriously consider if it were worth it. Even the head of the church could be pulled down if the evidence against him were powerful enough.

 Chapter 5 - Harvest Festival

    Four years had passed since she had been taken from the orphanage and yet the specter of Matron Stenouse haunted her nightmares. She dreamed uneasily of the wretched woman chasing her down the hallways, throwing giant spiders at her again and again. Every time she was able to fling one of the eight legged monstrosities off of her, another replaced it. They bit at her flesh and injected their deadly venom into her blood. The webbing covered her body and soon they¡¯d wrap her inside an inescapable cocoon to feast upon her forevermore.


    Danica shot out of bed, drenched in a cold sweat. ¡°Damn her¡­¡± she whispered quietly to herself.


    She looked outside and guessed it to be a little after noon, judging from the pitch of the shadows on the ground. Too early still for her to be awake, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to try and go back to sleep after that horrible nightmare. There were any number of things that she could do at the moment instead. One of which was preparing for the harvest celebration, but the rumbling in her stomach indicated a more important priority.


    A group of soldiers ran through the courtyard while being yelled at by their squad leader. She recognized them as military men, though they were wearing the colors of the city guard. Lord Rowan bolstered the ranks with army recruits, some severely lacking discipline. He described it as a restructuring and then cut available funds to the guard, forcing Landon to deal with the fallout of dismissing many of his best men. She understood why he hated politics so much. Dealing with such ridiculously bad decisions every day would make anyone feel that way.


    She got dressed and headed to the kitchen where Mistress Angela was busy preparing the food for the soldiers. It wasn¡¯t exactly a celebratory feast, but there¡¯d be different and more savory dishes than the usual fare the men and women were used to. The air was filled with the scent of pies and cakes, spiced treats and puddings. Danica was thankful they hadn¡¯t cut back on staffing as much and there would be plenty of good cooks ready to work for days like this.


    ¡°You¡¯re up early,¡± she said while kneading out some dough. ¡°There¡¯s some sausages and bread over by the ovens, Should still be warm.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± She said, walking over to inspect the food. Lamb sausage and rye bread wasn¡¯t her favorite, but she¡¯s never turned down a free meal and saw no reason to start doing so now.


    Danica deftly moved through the kitchen with her plate, avoiding the other working women, while biting down on the sausage. They had gotten used to having the girl around by now, though old prejudices seemed to linger. They weren¡¯t outwardly hostile towards her, but they certainly weren¡¯t extending offers of friendships either. They simply treated her as if she were just another servant in the barracks working as they do and nothing more.


    ¡°Manners girl,¡± Angela yelled to her. ¡°Have I taught you nothing?¡±


    Danica took a bite of the sausage and waved it at her before heading out, smiling ear to ear. ¡°You tried!¡±


    She walked by Captain Landons office, his door wide open as usual, and looked in on him. He stood staring out the window overlooking NorPort, obviously deep in concentration. His desk, once neat and tidy, lay covered with bound books and random scattered papers. He had been forced to deal with more paperwork over the last few years, keeping him from more active roles within the guard. His hands, more often than not, were stained with the black ink these days.


    She was about to walk away and leave him to his thoughts when he suddenly spoke. ¡°I find it both fascinating and strange that we have some of the largest tables in the city, and yet some people still can¡¯t seem to find them.¡±


    ¡°Sowwy sor,¡± she mumbled, trying to swallow a mouthful of bread.


    He waved a hand half dismissively, and turned back towards the window. It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out that he was clearly becoming more disturbed by something as time went on, but he never told her the complete truth of what it was. It seemed as if he¡¯d always deflect off to another topic if her questions started getting too invasive. He was like that though, always aloof but down to earth in a way. She¡¯d grown quite used to it by now, and even accepted his mysteriousness as just who he was.


    ¡°Look at them down there,¡± he said, focusing on a group of young men doing calisthenics in the courtyard. ¡°Men, barely older than yourself, and they expect me to make miracles with them.¡±


    She walked over to the window, watching them move to the commands of the squad leader. The same men she¡¯d seen earlier, though more sluggish and worn now from exhaustion. ¡°I could run circles around them if they¡¯d let me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, you could. My hands are tied on that matter, unfortunately.¡± He turned to his desk, and poured out a small glass of spiced wine. ¡°Tell Angela I gave you this, and you¡¯ll be digging field latrines with a wooden spoon.¡±


    She took a drink of the warm beverage, savoring the kick of cloves and cinnamon. It was one of her absolute favorites and a rare pleasure to have. He would occasionally give her some on holidays or when he was feeling a particular sort of way, and it seemed today involved both.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been sending me reports of soldiers abusing their authority.¡± He tapped on a particular paper on the desk. ¡°This one committed assault against a,¡± he paused, remembering what the matron used to say to Danica. ¡°Well a woman who provided him a service. He had apparently beat and robbed her afterwards while in uniform.¡±


    She knew that he was referring to one of the women of ill repute, whores as the more vulgar people referred to them. It was something he did trying to ease the burden of what she had endured most of her life. It was endearing in a way, if a little unnecessary. She was closer to being a woman than a child now, with some estimates saying she was probably around fourteen to fifteen years.


    Danica looked at the paper detailing the incident and then her eyes quickly noticed the one beside it. An official dismissal of charges from the Judiciary Council, a group of five judges that oversaw all courts in the city. They usually only handled the most egregious of crimes or met to dictate policies of the lower courts. The council members all wielded great influence and they really only answered to Lord Rowan himself.


    She looked to Landon ¡°You arrested him and then they let him go?¡± She understood why he was so moody now. He always expected discipline in his ranks, and was fighting a losing battle to keep it these days.


    He nodded towards the group. ¡°Jorin Corwell. A bastard son of Elnar Orrin, one of the council members. Not really surprising, considering the man''s record for infidelity and shamelessness. Elnar and Rowan are rather close friends too, so I hear.¡±


    She got a sinking feeling when she looked back out at the group. The man yelling out orders sounded raw and was only commanding them, not doing the activities as a respected leader usually would with his men. ¡°They promoted him, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    He nodded his head, indicating that her assumption was correct. ¡°Another log added to the fireplace of a burning house.¡±


    She knew what he meant. The people had spoken of change in hushed tones and there were rumors of the outer areas planning open rebellion. Landon was trying to keep a tide of chaos from flooding over the city, and day by day, the rulers chipped away at him while he was actively trying to save them. They couldn¡¯t see the potential danger from their gilded mansions and their own egos wouldn¡¯t let them change, even if they could see it.


    He turned away from the window and sat back down to his desk, leafing through some of the other forms and documents. ¡°It seems as if Dannig has a package down in the armory. If you wouldn¡¯t mind, head down there and fetch that. I¡¯ve got plenty to keep me busy as it is.¡±


    She bid him farewell and made her way towards the quartermaster¡¯s office. Along the way she finished her food and set the plate down upon a cabinet. She made a mental note to retrieve it later and deal with it properly on the way back. It was bad manners in her opinion to burden the other women with extra work when she could just as easily pick up after herself.


    She walked into the guard armory and immediately smelled thick thick oils and a mix of many other scents that were difficult to describe, but not completely unpleasant. The room was bathed in a bright light from the open window, illuminating flecks of dust flitting through the air. Sitting on a chair, running an oiled rag over one of many swords spread out on the table before him, was an older man with a large thick mustache.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Dannig had been a higher ranking member of the guard for many years, and then one night he went to break up a bar fight and ended up taking a heavy club to the kneecap. With arthritic pains already setting in, Landon retired him from active duty and promoted him to the new quartermaster. He had a bit of a temper and was rather grumpy, but Landon said it was because he wanted to be out on the streets instead of working supplyside. Angela told her that he was actually just a big dwarf without the ability to grow a decent beard.


    He looked up at her and grunted. ¡°When am I going to get clean sheets?¡±


    ¡°I have the day off today.¡± she said, with a wave of greeting.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t off yesterday. Didn¡¯t get my sheets then either.¡± He raised his hand, pointing to a shelf. ¡°Your package is over there.¡±


    Danica walked over to the shelf and found what she was looking for, but it wasn¡¯t what she expected. It was a mysterious bundle, wrapped in brown paper and tied up with twine. Written in bold letters on top was her name.


    She looked over at Dannig curiously. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Damnation girl! It¡¯s a gift. Go back to your room and open it.¡± He snapped.


    She grabbed the package up and started out the door. ¡°Thanks Dannig.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to thank me, get me some new bedding. Some ale wouldn¡¯t be bad either,¡± he yelled out to her.


    She ran back to her room, curious at what was inside. She completely forgot about the plate as she passed by the cabinet in the hallway, distracted as she was by the mysterious parcel in her hands. It didn¡¯t rattle or make a noise when she shook it. Harvest Festival wasn¡¯t that special of an occasion to give gifts like they would at Year''s End. ¡°What in the world could this be?¡±


    Once she arrived in her private chambers, Danica tore the paper off the package and pulled out a large bundle of dark purple cloth. It was a sturdy dyed wool, so very soft to the touch. She held it to her face, feeling the gentle touch against her cheek when it unfurled nearly to the floor. She discovered that what she held wasn''t just a skein of cloth but was a full length dress in just the right size for her slender frame.


    She squealed with delight at the surprise and quickly stripped off her outer garments, slinging them carelessly across the room. She donned the dress, making sure everything was fit in place, then used her expert eyes to judge the fit with a small mirror hanging on the wall. Very modest, but a slight bit tight along the bust and perhaps a bit too loose along the waist and sleeves. Regardless though, it was the most beautiful dress she had ever worn and it seemed to be a gift just for her.


    She donned her black boots and decided that it was good enough to complete the ensemble for the moment. Maybe one day, she could get some matching shoes, but that would be a day far off into the future most likely. Money was difficult to come by since she had been forbidden from receiving a salary in lieu of room and board.


    She ran down the hall and back into Landons office where he was currently writing down notes onto a stack of papers. "How do I look?" She wore a massive smile, beaming with happiness and joy


    He looked up from his work, dripping an ink splatter onto the paper. "Impressive color, though I would have chosen red."


    She ran up to him and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. He disliked displays of affection, but she was completely overwhelmed with all the kindness that this man had shown her over the years. He¡¯d pulled her out of a living nightmare and gave her a real home. The man was the closest thing to a father she¡¯s ever known.


    He patted her arms. "At ease girl. Remember decorum. Go see Angela."


    She eventually found Angela in the cellar taking a break from the heat of the kitchens. By the time she had gotten there, she found herself short of breath due to all the exertion of running. Upon seeing the woman however, Danica still made a decent attempt at performing a curtsy. "My lady," she said with a giggle.


    Angela smiled at the girl upon seeing her. "Well look at you! Such a lovely color that. It fits well I take it?"


    Danica nodded. "Landon said he thought red would have been a good choice."


    Angela scoffed. "Men! That old goat especially doesn''t understand a blasted thing about fashion. He wouldn''t know burlap from silk if his life depended on it."


    Danica let out a little laugh at the playful insult. She always enjoyed the wittiness of Angela when she talked about Landon. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go tonight Mistress Angela?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯ve had my fun at those things before, back when I was a young lady.¡± Her eyes took on a wistful and glassy appearance as if she were remembering those times. ¡°That¡¯s where I first danced with Sabin. Well tried to, neither one of us knew a blasted thing about dancing and we just ended up stepping all over each other.¡±


    Danica had prodded the woman enough about her past to know Sabin was her first husband and passed away during an orcish raid from the south. She never really liked talking about him and told Danica that the emotional wounds just never seemed to heal. She rarely mentioned him for more than a moment and tried to change the conversation after that. Danica felt sorry for the woman and wondered if she¡¯d ever heal from it.


    Angela pulled a small pouch off her belt and handed it to Danica. ¡°Here. Someone, somewhere will probably have those little candied fruits for sale. Pick me up a handful if you don¡¯t mind. Keep the rest of the money for yourself and be on your best behavior girl.¡±


    Danica jumped up and hugged the woman tightly. If Landon was like her father, then this wonderful woman was like the mother she had never known. They were the best adoptive parents, even if they never officially held the title for it. She still struggled everyday to figure things out in a world that didn¡¯t make sense, but having people that cared about you really seemed to make it easier.


    ****


    The streets were filled with merriment everywhere she looked. Buildings hung strands of orange and brown leaves on their walls and pumpkins sat upon steps. Cool breezes announced to the world the end of summer, invigorating those that felt their gentle touch. The smells of fresh pastries and sweet spiced cider hung heavy in the air along with the sounds of bards plying their craft for onlookers.


    Danica mingled among them, not exactly welcome in a sense, but not mistreated either. She saw a few occasional scowles from locals that mistrusted her for whatever misguided reasons they possessed. She also saw a few young men look her way, and she wondered what they thought. Perhaps the dress was what made the difference this day? She smiled with amusement at the thought and let her imagination run wild with those lines of questioning.


    She watched with trepidation as a beautiful lady plunged a sword down her throat, pulling it back out with no sign of distress. Elsewhere a man dressed in bright reds and yellows danced with fire, twirling flaming balls around himself with expert precision. Jesters told jokes to the delight of the crowd, though she tended to avoid them. Their garish makeup was rather unsettling to her, though she couldn¡¯t seem to understand why it bothered her so. There were plenty of places to go this day and more sights to see all over Norport.


    It was soon well into the night and though a few people had left the great reverie, it seemed more had replaced them. Now was the time when the rowdier folks of the city started coming out to enjoy their ideas of fun. Strong drinks began to flow faster and some people started acting more like fools than the jesters on stage. She saw several guards marching down the road to bolster the security, but she knew well that they were the military men. They might be more apt to start trouble rather than prevent it. begrudgingly she decided that It was probably a good idea to head home, even if there was more fun to be had.


    She no sooner started down the street when a man stepped in front of her, blocking her way forward. He was wearing a brown leather vest covered in filthy stains. He held a small lantern in his hand with a flickering candle inside, up to her face. She¡¯d seen him standing there in the dark just leaning against the wall doing nothing out of the ordinary, so she¡¯d had no reason to be leery of him. Many such people were just loitering about that night, exhausted from the festival.


    ¡°Hello pretty. Where ya goin?¡± He asked. His breath reeked of ale and rotten teeth. She almost threw up on him.


    She started to back away but stopped cold as a blade went against her throat. A voice whispered in her ear, ¡°Shut up, and don¡¯t be stupid.¡±


    Slowly the two men backed her into the alleyway beside them. The man behind her grabbed the collar of her dress and slammed her hard against the back of a cart, knocking the air from her body. She struggled for a moment before finally regaining her breath, but she dared not scream with that knife so close to her neck. She was so scared and she didn¡¯t even know if she could manage to utter a sound.


    The other man, the one with the knife, now stood in front of her. He was completely bald with a horrific, jagged scar going across his face and part of his head. He wore an eye patch, most likely saving onlookers from the horrid sight of what lay beneath, His stained gray shirt, covered with all manner of filth, smelled almost as bad as the other man''s breath. ¡°I hate elves,¡± he snarled. ¡°They think they¡¯re better than everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Badger. Look at that dress,¡± said the first man. ¡°Think she¡¯s a princess, or a whore?¡±


    Her eyes darted between the two men, trying to figure out what was about to happen. Was it a robbery, or was it about to get worse. She breathed heavily and fast, panicking at the possibilities. She didn¡¯t want to die, not like this.


    ¡°Naw, Slade. She ain¡¯t no whore.¡± The one called Badger began to smile cruelly. ¡°Whores need makeup.¡± He pointed to the center of a wagon wheel, where large globs of black grease coated the shaft.


    Both men laughed quietly as Slade coated his finger with the oily black substance and ran it over her face. She started to pull away at his touch, but Badger held her firm, that wicked blade pressing into her neck. He continued rubbing it around her eye sockets, and then he moved to coat her lips with the stuff. The taste was terrible and was like she imagined charred candles would be like if she¡¯d ever licked the wicks.


    Deed done, Slade pulled a small mirror from his pocket and held it up to her. Under the dim lantern light, she could see the grease paint spread across her face in a mockery of what a woman''s makeup would actually be. It looked gaudy and amateurish, more suited to one of the clowns she had seen earlier. She wanted to close her eyes, to try and block out the image of that face staring back at her. She could see the fear in those deep blue eyes.


    Another voice, gruff and authoritative, sounded from behind them.¡°What in damnation are you two idiots doing?¡±


    A moment of hope flashed within her as she tried to focus on this new man approaching. Was he here to save her? He was decently tall and well muscled like a warrior in his prime. His strong jaw line and rugged good looks really stood out compared to the other men she had just met. He wore brown leather armor under a dark cloak, the handle of his sword easily visible underneath. She couldn¡¯t imagine he would be aligned with these other two men.


    That moment of hope she held onto was short lived as he came up to stand beside them. This man was no hero after all, just another villain it seemed. No one was coming to her rescue.


    Badger looked up at the bigger man, a hint of worry on his face. ¡°Lighten up Garwin, Me and Slade here was just funnin¡¯ around is all.¡±


    ¡°Amateurs,¡± Garwin grumbled. He said it loud enough to make sure they heard. He got close to Danica and inspected her for a moment. ¡°Did they hurt you girl?¡±


    Danica felt the knife point slip away from her neck and debated on if she could run fast enough to escape. She already knew the answer to that dilemma unfortunately. All she could do at the moment is answer his questions and hope for the best. She looked at him and shook her head, indicating that they hadn''t hurt her.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m not going to hurt you either. OK?¡±


    She nodded her head nervously. Perhaps this would just be a robbery after all. They could have her money and everything else she carried. It wasn¡¯t much, and it wasn¡¯t worth her life to try and fight back for such meager possessions.


    He pulled a small vial from a pouch at his side. ¡°Do you like roses girl?¡±


    What an odd question. She nodded her head yes, that she did like roses.


    He popped open the strange amber colored vial. ¡°I just need you to answer one more question, and then we¡¯ll leave. Tell me if this smells like roses to you.¡± He held the vial close to her face, waiting patiently for her to do as she was told.


    She tentatively moved towards the small bottle and inhaled from it deeply. It did not smell like roses at all, but instead burned her nose and lungs as if she were breathing in fire. She began to cough, and could no longer catch her breath. The last image she saw while falling to the ground was of the three men standing over her, evil smiles upon their faces. All was darkness after that.

 Chapter 6 - Escaping the Nightmare

    Danica lay on the ratty old mattress, staring blankly at the ceiling. It was pitch black in the room, and her dark vision had taken over, but there wasn¡¯t really much to see. It was all just shades of gray nothingness, and she was trapped there waiting for the next night of horrors to unfold. She didn¡¯t know where she was, or even how long she¡¯d really been there. All she did know was that horrible man had forced her to do things that Matron Stenouse promised they¡¯d do to her.


    She got off the bedding and wrapped the blanket around her slender frame like a cloak, trying to keep warm. She fought so many emotions now as she paced back and forth across the room, trying to get the blood flowing again to her frigid hands and feet. Depression, anxiety, anger, they all vied for control it seemed. Her own mind was a maelstrom of chaos, clouding any plan of trying to free herself from such a horrible situation.


    She grabbed the wooden bucket they¡¯d brought earlier for her to wash off with. The cold, soapy water sloshed around as she carried it back to the dirty bedding. She wiped down quickly, cringing as the icy liquid touched her already cold skin.


    As she dipped the rag into the bucket, she felt something strange inside of it. It felt almost as if one of the slats of the bucket was splintering lengthwise. She fidgeted with it for a few moments and then broke it completely off the bucket. There in the darkness she studied the crude wooden spike, pressing her finger lightly against the tip. It was rather sharp, and sturdy enough despite the water logging of the wood.


    ¡°There might just be a way out of this place yet,¡± she whispered quietly.


    She gave her makeshift weapon a few practice swings, knowing this was the only chance she¡¯d have for it. It was gut wrenching to think about actually doing it, but what choice was there? She would rather die trying to escape than to ever suffer another torturous moment in this hellish place.


    Danica set the bucket over in the corner and waited for the moment to arrive. Thankfully she didn¡¯t have to wait long as the sound of a key began fumbling in the lock. She quickly ran into position and took a deep breath, preparing for the do or die moment.


    Badger was so shocked and caught unaware by the suddenness of a bucket hitting him that he dropped the plate of food and his candle lantern to the floor, snuffing out the only light source available to him. Immediately Danica''s vision went back into the shades of gray that¡¯d grown so familiar recently. This was the darkness and it was her element to thrive in.


    With a quick thrust, she rammed that wooden spike directly into his good eye. He never saw it coming and had no way of even defending himself to the attack. It bit deep into the socket, guaranteeing he would never see anything ever again.


    He hit the ground, screaming in agony, but she had already jumped over him and was desperately hoping to find an exit. Up ahead she glimpsed a figure with light approaching at a fast pace. She ducked into a small alcove to the left and held her breath, hoping they would pass without noticing her. She knew it had to have been Slade, but she didn¡¯t dare to take him on right now even if she had managed to secure another weapon.


    After he went by, she took off towards the direction he had come from, hoping to gain enough of a lead should he turn around. She saw a small area ahead of her where they had been stationed, and a doorway on the far side of the room. She quickly ran to it and flung it open, fresh air gusting over her scantily clad body. Hearing Slade yell out from behind her, gave her even more incentive to run blindly into the darkness ahead.


    She ran through the sparsely wooded field, stones all around her sticking up from the ground, many in odd shapes and angles. Grave stones. She stopped for a moment to try and gain her bearings and figure out where exactly she was. A wooded cemetery, and the outline of a grand stone building against the night sky.


    ¡°The church of light,¡± she whispered quietly. ¡°But, why?¡±


    She looked around and saw no other signs of life nearby and it gave her just a moment of respite. If she were at the church, on the edge of town, then she wasn¡¯t far from home after all. So close, and yet so far still.


    She saw more lights and heard yelling coming from within the cathedral. Probably disciples of the church being alerted of her escape. She had no idea how many were in on her kidnapping, nor did she have the desire to find out. It could have been the entirety of the religion for all it mattered.


    Danica turned and ran to one of the walls surrounding the cemetery, and with the grace of a cat, easily hopped over it. Her bare feet landed softly on the cobbled street, barely making a sound. Across from her were a number of higher classed houses meant for the well to do citizens of Norport. Few lights still flickered in the windows at this late hour, but she dared not seek them out for help.


    She imagined for a fleeting moment how odd she must have looked right then if anyone had seen her. Pale skinned and draped only in a filthy, once white blanket. They¡¯d all be claiming that ghosts were now haunting the city. She imagined Landon reading that report with some amount of confusion. Her eyes began to tear up at the thought of seeing him again.


    She ran harder now than she ever had to before, knowing she was so close to home and safety. She wailed with joy and tears burst forth when the barracks came into view. She pushed herself forward just a little further, legs burning with horrible pain like fires consuming her flesh. Her weakened body had apparently reached its breaking point though and she collapsed right in front of the gates, sobbing in agony and overcome with emotions.


    A guard came running up from his post and knelt beside her. She could see him, but she couldn¡¯t recognize who he was. ¡°By the gods of light,¡± he breathed.


    She was too out of it to really say anything but she wanted so badly to admonish him on that phrase. She¡¯d had enough of the gods of light to last her a lifetime.


    ¡°Go get the captain,¡± he yelled to his partner, who¡¯d be on duty nearby. She felt a hand at her neck and almost panicked from the touch. She quickly realized he was simply checking her pulse, and that she¡¯d be ok. ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    She tried to speak but found it too difficult. Instead she simply shook her head, that she wasn¡¯t. She could scarcely do more than lay there on the cold stones, huddling under the blanket. Her vision was still blurry and swimming, she had no idea who was around her now, and was really too tired to care anymore. She began to pass into unconsciousness, and was only barely aware of the arms that picked her up off the ground.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Go get Angela and tell her to meet me in the girls room. Be quick about it. Rest of you, return to your posts. Keep an extra sharp lookout.¡±


    She wrapped her arms around Landon''s neck and faded into the darkness.


    ****


    Danica awoke, feeling sore, dizzy, and horrible exhausted. She looked around her small room to see Angela in the corner, reading a book. She tried to call out to the woman, but it felt like her mouth had been stuffed with cotton.


    Angela set the book down and brought Danica a glass of water. She sat beside the bed and helped the young girl sit up to drink. ¡°We¡¯ve worried ourselves sick this last week.¡±


    Danica nodded, still having trouble getting the words out. She wondered how to even begin to explain it all. She again tried to talk but broke down in tears immediately, sobbing into the woman''s chest, soaking the soft cotton of her shirt. It took her some amount of time to get herself back under control and regain any sense of composure.


    She explained the festival and the kidnapping in the alley, trying to convey all the details she could remember. As she spoke, she could vaguely even recall the stink of the men in her mind. It was nauseating to try and remember these moments so clearly, but she knew that details often mattered in these moments. Danica tried to go on, but began to choke up again.


    Angela pulled out a vial and poured a couple of drops into Danica¡¯s water and bade her to drink. ¡°This will help you relax.¡±


    Danica took a drink of the mixture. It smelled of some sort of flowery herb, but she trusted Angelas judgment with remedies and finished the whole cup. A moment later a tingle went through her body and it began to relax away the fatigue and pain. She nodded to Angela, handing her the empty cup.


    ¡°I was in a room, trapped in the dark. A man came in, he was gluttonous and foul, he¡­ well, he held me against my will. I was forced¡­,¡± she trailed off that sentence, leaving it to hang in the air. The meaning was clear enough.


    Angela nodded in understanding, tears coming down her cheeks. Danica had never seen the woman cry and felt horrible about everything that was happening. They held hands a moment in silence, until Angela finally spoke. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±


    Danica nodded. ¡°I heard them talking outside the door. I think his name was Sombec.¡±


    ****


    Landon turned the handles of the large double doors and pushed as hard as he could. They echoed throughout the large chamber like a clap of thunder after slamming into the wall, a very symbolic sound considering his mood. Hundreds of eyes turned in unison at the sound as he entered the Norport cathedral. He¡¯d brought nearly a dozen of the guards with him, all of them dressed like they were going off to war.


    ¡°How dare you enter with such violence,¡± Sombec yelled in anger, his face turning red. He stood at the podium in his finest vestments, hands gripping the sides of the lectern as if to steady himself upon it. ¡°This is a holy sanctuary, and I will not tolerate its defilement.¡±


    Landon pulled his sword and pointed it at the priest. ¡°Sombec Martin, I hereby levy these charges against you. Attempted murder, kidnapping, assault, and several other charges that will be drafted up later officially.¡±


    The people in attendance gasped audibly hearing that and began talking excitedly. They had just seen their beloved priest accused of some of the most horrible crimes in the books of law. It was scandalous that it could be possible, and yet here was the captain of the city guard levying those charges personally against their spiritual leader.


    ¡°This is outrageous and slanderous,¡± Sombec yelled. ¡°Lord Rowan will be informed of this. Guards!¡± Some of the men near the priest, dressed as attendants, pulled their swords from the sheaths at their sides.


    Landon nodded appreciatively at them. ¡°Men at arms,¡± he commanded his troops. A few pulled their swords and the rest crossbows. Trained and hardened men, none of them had a look of nervousness or wanting to back down. ¡°You can come alive, or I can drag your filthy corpse through the street.¡±


    Sombecs overbearing confidence waned as he looked at Garwin. The mercenary hadn¡¯t even drawn his blade but simply stood there, listening and assessing the situation. Finally the muscled man just whistled to the others and turned his hand in an exaggerated circle. In battle it would have been a sign to retreat, but in this case it indicated to the armed disciples to stand down.


    Landon watched the movement of the man and saw it for what it was. Something about him seemed dangerous, but he had no idea what it was yet. He could at least tell that the man was a veteran in the way that he carried himself. A dangerous opponent indeed, he would need to keep an eye on him in the future. For now, he had this situation to resolve.


    Sombec sputtered incredulously at the unwillingness of his guards. ¡°You can¡¯t just abandon me¡­.¡±


    Garwin cut him off. ¡°We¡¯re not. But there¡¯s no point in pissing our lives away for nothing.¡± He nodded towards Landon and the guards in the group. ¡°They¡¯d cut us down and you as well in the crossfire most likely.¡±


    Sombec slammed his meaty fist upon the podium, knocking a candle over the large open book. Hot dripping wax coated the page, marring an illustration of Myrra, goddess of light, before falling on the floor and extinguishing. He looked around the room at the congregation with their eyes now upon him.


    ¡°Lies,¡± he proclaimed loudly. ¡°The dark gods'' evil influence has infected the hearts of Norport¡¯s watchers it seems. Be at ease good people, The gods of light and goodness will protect me from such baseless claims.¡± He stepped down and made a grand spectacle of his sacrifice to the audience.


    Landon wasted no time tying the portly man''s arms tightly behind his back and marching him into the streets. Everywhere they went, the people stared in amazement that such a holy figure could be arrested by the guards and treated in such a way. They spoke in hushed tones and ran to tell their neighbors what had just been seen. He walked the prisoner through the busiest street to ensure that everyone would know. He wanted the people to see that no one, regardless of their societal status, was above the law.


    Sombec looked back at Landon, ¡°I hope you realize, captain, that¡­¡± A swift punch to the kidneys dropped him to the ground like a sack of filthy laundry.


    Landon had known from the very start that there wouldn¡¯t be much time until Lord Rowan or the Judicial Council stuck their damned noses into the matter. As much as he¡¯d like to walk their newest prisoner through every side street and alleyway in Norport, he knew that he had to get back to the barracks and deposit Sombec into the dungeons beneath. He angrily grabbed the man, and with some difficulty, managed to set him back on his feet.


    By the time they had arrived back at the barracks, a sizable crowd had gathered behind them. Landon separated his group and put them to assisting the men trying to hold back the onlookers. He looked over at the masses of gathered men and women, all trying to be a part of the spectacle, and nodded in approval.


    Landon grabbed the collar of the gate guard on duty and yelled over the voices of the crowd, ¡°We¡¯re going to have some very important men arriving soon. Let them through of course, and send for help if this crowd gets too out of hand.¡±


    ¡°Sir,¡± the man responded in affirmation.


    Landon pushed hard on Sombec¡¯s back, nearly sending the head priest to the ground. They had business to attend to together and little time left for it.

 Chapter 7 - Know Your Place

    Danica stirred from her uneasy slumber to the noise of what sounded like a massive gathering mob. She felt disgustingly sick still and her body ached all over, especially her legs. She wanted nothing more than to lay in bed until the pain was gone, but curiosity ate away at her until she finally got out of bed to see what was happening.


    She went to the window and looked down into the courtyard and saw exactly what it sounded like. Hundreds of people had congregated to the gates and were currently being held back by several guardsmen. She watched for a few moments and realized that they weren¡¯t trying to force their way in, but instead seemed to be trying to get answers from the stationed guardsmen. She thought that perhaps she should do the same.


    Danica grabbed a nearby robe, wrapping it tightly around her before leaving her room. It didn¡¯t take long to find someone that probably knew something about what was happening. A young woman carrying clean bedding into the rooms, paying no mind to her surroundings. She didn¡¯t notice Danica''s approach, and nearly dropped an armload of fresh linens when the half-elf spoke.


    ¡°Allissa, what¡¯s going on out there?¡±


    ¡°Damnation Danica, don¡¯t sneak up on me.¡± She tapped her chest for a moment and took a few deep breaths, trying to gain her composure. ¡°Landon¡¯s went and arrested the head of the church. Good way to anger the gods and get smitten doing things like that.¡±


    Danica just stood there blankly for a moment. She was trying to process what she had just heard and make sense of it. Angela must have told Landon what happened after she went back to sleep and he took care of the situation in his own way. Not that the man didn¡¯t deserve it for what he¡¯d done to her. He deserved that, and so much worse.


    She ran downstairs to find Angela wringing her hands nervously. ¡°You told him?¡±


    She nodded solemnly, only half focused. ¡°I did indeed. It¡¯s his duty to enforce the law and keep people like that where they belong.¡±


    Danica couldn¡¯t fault the woman for speaking the truth. ¡°I understand, it¡¯s just¡­¡± She just couldn¡¯t seem to find the right words for how she felt. ¡°Where is Landon?¡±


    Angela¡¯s face grew worried and she simply nodded in a direction. ¡°He¡¯s interrogating that priest now. The name and description you gave, do you realize who he is?¡±


    Danica shook her head as horrible memories came flooding back. ¡°Sombec, that was all I knew.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the high priest of the Norport Church of Light,¡± Angela said, beginning to pace the floor. ¡°That puts him as the most influential religious figure in all of Andesty. A high profile figure like that was just arrested and paraded through the streets like a common criminal, and it¡¯s created quite a stir.¡±


    Danica sat down upon a nearby stool and stared down at the floor for a moment. ¡°Why me though? What do I have to do with all of this?¡±


    Angela stopped walking for a moment and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have those answers, child.¡±


    Danica sat in silence for a moment, thinking of what she had just learned. The head of the church of light, dedicated to the god and goddess of light. Why would a man, so holy and revered in the community, risk everything for sick perversions. They¡¯d come after her that night, and now she was beginning to wonder if it wasn¡¯t just a random coincidence.


    She didn¡¯t have long to think through those thoughts when an alarming cry began to ring throughout the keep. Danica heard it first, but she could almost sense that Angela knew it was coming ahead of time. ¡°The lord is coming!¡± The guards on lookout were signaling Lord Rowan¡¯s approach it seemed.


    Danica and Angela quickly made their way to the great hall where several others had already gathered to watch the spectacle unfold. Hushed whisperings gave away to dead silence as Lord Rowan strode into the hallway, a dozen armored royal guards following in his wake.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to see the outrage and anger emanating from him as he strode quickly to the city guardsman by the front desk. ¡°Where in damnation is your captain?¡±


    ¡°My lord, we¡¯ve informed him of your arrival. If you wouldn¡¯t mind waiting just a moment¡­¡±


    Rowan delivered a powerful backhand slap to the man, staggering him with the surprise blow. ¡°Wait?¡± He turned to address everyone in attendance, his eyes lingering a moment too long upon Danica for her liking. ¡°I am your lord and ruler by right of birth. I do not wait for anyone!¡±


    He brought his cane high, ruby shining brightly in the light, spun around swinging it at the head of the stunned guard. It never reached the mark as a hand shot out and grabbed the end, a loud slap rung through the hall as wood met flesh. Landon and Rowan stood facing each other, eyes locked in anger, neither man willing to give quarter at the moment. Danica gasped at what she had just seen, never imagining someone could move so fast and still be so accurate.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Landon finally spoke through gritted teeth ¡°I would appreciate it, my lord, if you could contain your anger.¡±


    ¡°You forget your place captain,¡± Rowan snarled. ¡°I answer to no one.¡±


    ¡°I know my place. I answer to the city and its people, as should you.¡± Landon said his anger seeming to fade. ¡°Let us be civil about this.¡±


    Both men uneasily backed down from one another, but the tension between them was nearly thick enough to cut with a knife.


    ¡°You know why I¡¯m here, captain,¡± Rowan said, speaking the last word with some emphasis of disdain. ¡°If you wished to lodge a complaint against the church, you should have followed proper procedure.¡±


    The anger returned to Landon in an instant. ¡°A complaint? He kidnapped a girl, my ward, and she barely escaped with her life.¡±


    Danica was thankful of the tactful way he phrased that, trying to save her from some amount of embarrassment. Even in the heat of the moment, he still managed to spare her feelings, just like always.


    Rowan scoffed. ¡°On whose word were those accusations brought? Hers?¡± He pointed to Danica and fixed his stare upon her. She felt sick and wanted to hide from his withering gaze.


    ¡°It was, on her word alone that I acted and arrested Sambec for his crimes.¡± Landon smiled slyly. ¡°And my lord, he confessed.¡± He paused for a moment and added, ¡°to everything.¡±


    Barely perceptible, Danica could have sworn the room darkened ever so slightly. It was as if the hatred Lord Rowan felt had somehow manifested itself into existence and was coming to consume them all. She could almost feel it come off of him like the heat from a fire pit. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t the only one as Angela reached out and squeezed her hand hard. It only lasted for the briefest of moments, but that was enough to leave her feeling unsettled.


    Regaining his composure, Rowan nodded. ¡°I will take the prisoner and investigate this heinous matter myself.¡±


    Landon returned the gesture in kind. ¡°Of course your lordship. One of my men is bringing him up now. I must warn you however, he did seem to fall down every step despite our best efforts to guide him safely.¡±


    All eyes turned to the opening door as Dannig half dragged the portly priest behind him. His once pristine white and gold robes were now stained with mud, blood and other random detritus. Both eyes were swollen shut, blackened and puffy, his face was barely recognizable as even being human now.


    Rowan regained his normally regal composure, seemingly indifferent about what he was seeing. ¡°He is a rather clumsy lout. Hand him off to my men, I¡¯ve got other matters I must return to, but I¡¯ll expect an official report of this by tonight.¡±


    Rowan turned to leave but was interrupted by Landon. ¡°My lord, a fair warning. If that bastard or his followers ever come near my girl again, I will personally hang him from the rafters of that cathedral before I burn it to the ground.¡±


    Rowan paused as if to say something, but changed his mind. The royal guardsmen grabbed Sombec and exited the barracks, heading back to the palace. Once the tension had ended, the hushed whispers began to stir, with many people stealing glances towards Danica. The rumors were already beginning to circulate it seemed.


    Landon shouted for the congregation to return to their duties, clearly no longer in the mood for an audience. As they cleared, he watched them sternly while rubbing his hand. He approached Angela and Danica, remarking to them ¡°that stick hurt.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too old for heroics, you blasted fool,¡± Angela quipped.


    He nodded and looked around. ¡°My office.¡±


    When they arrived he nearly collapsed into his chair, looking exhausted and vulnerable. A completely different man from the one they¡¯d seen only a few minutes before. ¡°Damnation,¡± he muttered quietly. Landon motioned for the ladies to take a seat in one of the other chairs nearby, though he didn¡¯t seem too insistent upon it.


    Angela took the seat and crossed her arms, deep thoughts coursing through her mind. ¡°So that¡¯s it then? He gets a slap on the wrist and walks.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the most likely outcome,¡± Landon said, shuffling a few pages around casually.


    Danica grabbed the edge of the desk, squeezing hard enough to turn her knuckles white. ¡°How? He confessed to doing it.¡±


    Landon looked up at them. ¡°Actually, he didn¡¯t. He wouldn¡¯t confess, because he was terrified of someone or something that had greater power over him.¡±


    Angela sat up straight up in her chair. ¡°So you lied to Rowan,¡± she said, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Very unlike you to do that.¡±


    He nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°Calculated risk and it paid off. Rowan¡¯s a hard man to read and to see that level of anger he showed at the moment, it told me that he¡¯s possibly involved in it somewhere.¡±


    Danica began to walk around the room, clutching her fists. She wanted so bad to throw everything in sight, to unleash that bottled anger she felt. ¡°So why am I involved? I never did anything to any of them to deserve this.¡±


    They sat in silence for a moment before Landon stood and looked out the window over the city. ¡°I cannot answer the why of it. We¡¯ve been given only a few pieces of this puzzle, and I still have no clear picture of what it is.¡±


    Danica continued her pacing. ¡°So what now? What if they come after me again?¡±


    He rubbed his chin thoughtfully for a moment. ¡°Angela.¡±


    She looked over at him expectantly. ¡°Yes Landon?¡±


    Hemotioned towards Danica. ¡°Get her to a good physician, one that understands women''s needs better than that old sawbones we use.¡±


    Danica had a vague idea of what he meant, but Angela seemed to understand completely. She nodded her head in agreement with him. ¡°Sound advice, of course. Then what?¡±


    ¡°Then,¡± Landon said looking at Danica, ¡°We¡¯re going to teach the girl to defend herself.¡±

 Chapter 8 - Failure and Forgiveness

    Rowan stepped into the sitting room of his royal palace, waving to a servant that came running quickly to his call. He took the offered wine and handed her his cloak. He watched her bow deeply before hurrying away, looking for anything but utter subservience. Were everyone trained as well as that, he imagined his life would be much easier. Easier indeed, but so much less fun.


    He took note of the two robed men sitting quietly on the floor, deep in meditation. They wore deep black robes, with silver runes embroidered into the material. A large red sun was prominently displayed upon the chest and back of each one, identifying their order to the observer.


    The Red Sun Collective, a monastic order offering supposed religious purity to their members. They didn¡¯t deny entry to anyone and even counted a few wayward orcs and goblins amongst their numbers. Though the standards of entry were rather low, the requirements for ascension to the higher tiers were significantly more difficult. Those that couldn¡¯t adapt to the rigors of the lifestyle often disappeared, never to be heard from again.


    ¡°I apologize brother Azmund, brother Talos, but there was an incident that came up suddenly.¡± Rowan took a long drink of the wine, savoring the flavor.


    One of the men, completely bald with a full gray beard, stood slowly. ¡°You ran out of that door like a dragon lit a fire up under your ass,¡± he said. ¡°Have you considered trying meditation and prayer to control that foul temper of yours?¡±


    Rowan let out a mirthful laugh and pointed his empty goblet to the man. ¡°Perhaps I should consider joining your order then.¡±


    ¡°Our standards haven¡¯t dropped that low yet,¡± he said, refilling the goblet for Rowan before filling one for himself from a nearby pitcher. ¡°So what in damnation was the incident that sent you running like that?¡±


    Rowan curled his lip in disgust. ¡°That fool Sombec let his new pet escape and it pissed off the captain of the city watch. He marched into the cathedral, in the middle of their worship service, and arrested him in front of everyone.¡±


    Azmund laughed jovially. ¡°You hear that Talos?¡±


    Had the man heard, he didn¡¯t bother to acknowledge it. He sat with his eyes closed, hands in lap, deep in concentration. He wore a thin white mask over most of his face, covering masses of scar tissue underneath it. The casual observer may have mistaken him as dead if they didn¡¯t know any better.


    ¡°Well,¡± Rowan continued. ¡°I get down there to retrieve that idiot and admonish the captain, and I find out they beat him into a bloody mess.¡± He paused a moment for dramatic effect. ¡°Landon says they got a confession and he seemed rather smug about it.¡±


    Azmund whistled appreciatively. ¡°Think that imbecile actually said something?¡±


    Rowan shrugged and drained the remainder of his silver goblet. ¡°I¡¯m honestly not sure. They beat him so bad, he can¡¯t even speak now. It honestly wouldn¡¯t surprise me if he spilled his damn guts after the first threat of pain.¡±


    The old man looked into the pitcher, then refilled his own goblet with what was left. Rowan always found those constant little barbs as amusing rather than offensive. It was almost like having a friend that knew the real you without resorting to groveling.


    ¡°I suppose we should find out.¡± Azmund went over to a travel pack sitting upon the table and began to dig through it. A moment later he pulled out a book bound in a hard leather. ¡°He¡¯s a conjurer, but there¡¯s a healing spell somewhere in here.¡±


    Rowan could feel the power coming off of the book the second he saw it and knew intimately what it was. The power of magic always excited him, but it also filled him with an existential dread. He¡¯d been more than happy to ban magic throughout his domain, but it was too much of a convenience for him to not use for his own personal gains.


    He left the room, returning a short time later with four servants carrying a stretcher. Sombec moaned weakly with every step they took. ¡°Drop him in the middle of the floor,¡± Rowan commanded. ¡°Just so we are clear, I did mean it when I said drop him.¡±


    The servants did as they were told and released their grip, dropping the large priest down upon the hard wooden floor with a loud thud. Rowan and Azmund laughed cruelly as he cried out pitifully. Talos, now at the table, didn¡¯t bother looking up from his spell book. Upon Rowan''s command to begone, the four attendants did so quickly and without so much as a second thought as to what was happening.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Rowan secured the door and came to stand by Azmund while Talos prepared for the ritual. ¡°Shall we dine after this?¡±


    Azmund rubbed his beard thoughtfully. ¡°I could eat, but we need to be on our way soon. I just showed up to beg for money and supplies.¡±


    Talos shushed the men and kneeled over Sombec, placing a hand on the shallowly moving chest of the priest. He began to speak the words of power, and tiny green tendrils of smoke erupted from his skin. The bright light danced like fire over the monk and then began to be absorbed into the other man. Rowan watched in anticipation as the swelling began to subside and small cuts closed themselves up. An audible pop, accompanied but a moan of pain signaled a joint being realigned properly.


    Seconds later, the glowing green flames began to fade away, leaving Sombec looking almost like his old self again. He sat up slowly and with much difficulty. He tried to speak out, but found his mouth too parched to form words. Azmund handed the near empty goblet to him, which he greedily drank down. Talos stood and went to put his precious book back into the pack.


    When he¡¯d finally gained enough of his composure back, he looked to the men in the room. He eyed the monks warily. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Azmund chuckled at the question. ¡°We just happened to be passing by. Lucky us.¡±


    ¡°More importantly,¡± Rowan interrupted, ¡°what did you tell Landon?¡± He got right into Sombec¡¯s face, smelling the sweet scent of blood still fresh on his tattered robes. ¡°You know me, and you¡¯ll know what I¡¯ll do if you lie to me.¡±


    Sombec leaned away, fear in his eyes. ¡°I swear to you I didn¡¯t tell him anything. They beat me half to death, but I never gave them anything.¡±


    Rowan stared hard into the man''s eyes, looking for any sign of mistruth. ¡°So you say, and I believe you.¡± He walked around the man, looking down on him judgingly. ¡°What I want to hear now, is how exactly you got yourself into this mess.¡±


    Sombec started to rise off the ground but Rowan gently, but firmly, pressed down upon him. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault. One of my¡­, one of Garwins men went into her cell. She stabbed him in his good eye with a big piece of wood and escaped into the darkness.¡±


    Azmund chuckled. ¡°Your security is top notch, priest.¡± He grabbed a staff that was leaning against the wall and expertly twirled it around a few times.


    Sombec glared at the monk. ¡°The fool that let her go paid with his life, slowly and painfully. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Rowan knelt down and gave the priest a playful little slap. He smiled and then backhanded him hard enough to nearly break the man''s neck. When he was sure that the ringing in Sombec¡¯s head had subsided enough he told him flatly. ¡°Indeed, it won¡¯t. You are not to touch her again.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ We had a deal.¡± Sombec stammered. ¡°You promised me the girl.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I did,¡± Rowan said to him. ¡°And did I not allow you to have her? I held my end of the bargain, as I always do.¡±


    Azmund stood beside Rowan, staring down at the pitiful man. ¡°Were you one of mine, I¡¯d hang you from your ankles from the tower for such a colossal mistake.¡± He poked him in the stomach with the end of the staff. ¡°Perhaps a diet and some exercise might be a more grueling punishment for this one, Rowan.¡±


    ¡°Maybe so,¡± Rowan chuckled. ¡°Though maybe I should let him get near the girl again. The thought of the captain trying to haul this one to the rafters would be entertaining to watch. I believe he¡¯d do it too. No, he will live with his failure and be thankful I don¡¯t end him this day.¡±


    Sombec breathed out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Lord Rowan, your mercy¡­¡±


    Rowan cut him off mid sentence and looked to the monk. ¡°Azmund did you not just tell me earlier that the monastery was short on funding at the moment?¡±


    ¡°I do believe so,¡± he replied.


    Rowan snapped his fingers. ¡°I believe the Church of Light has been getting a little extra from the faithful lately. Perhaps he¡¯d be so kind as to divert some of that extra funding to the brothers and sisters of The Red Sun.¡±


    ¡°But¡­,¡± Sombec started, and then gave up. He knew all too well he had no friends here and no power over anything. He was getting off with a rather light sentence all things considered. ¡°Of course. Thank you my lord for your kindness and wisdom.¡±


    Rowan clapped his hands together and smiled. ¡°Excellent. I¡¯ll see about preparing dinner. Talos! Can you raise the dead?¡±


    The masked man opened his eyes and glared at Rowan. ¡°Necromancy?¡± He spit on the ground and went back to his meditations.


    Rowan shrugged and started out the door. ¡°Not much of an issue really if you do, but try not to kill him.¡± He laughed and exited with a wave.


    Sombec stared at Azmund horrified. ¡°What did he mean?¡±


    Azmund did a few practice swings and stretches. ¡°Oh. Well, the problem is that everyone saw you beaten to a bloody mess. Now if the people saw your recovery, they might get real suspicious.¡±


    Sombec realized the meaning of the monk''s words suddenly. ¡°Well¡­ Uh¡­ Can¡¯t we just claim a divine miracle.¡±


    That got a good chuckle from Azmund. ¡°Fine idea. I¡¯ll ask Rowan if we should have just gone with that after dinner.¡±

 Chapter 9 - A Bitter Reminder

    Danica opened the door to Mira¡¯s apothecary, the smell of pungent plants and other items assaulted her senses the moment she entered. It wasn¡¯t wholly unpleasant here, but she couldn¡¯t really imagine being trapped inside the store for too long. She often wondered if poor Mira could even still smell anything after so many years of running the place.


    Everywhere she looked were bins of dried herbs and shriveled roots, just waiting their turn to sell. Vials, many amber colored with mysterious contents, lined the shelves. Occasionally there were odd devices scattered around, and Danica wondered what strange things they were for. Perhaps they were of mysterious origin or just simple decorations to draw in customers.


    An old woman perused a shelf nearby, paying no heed to the dark elf girl that just walked in. Danica watched her for a moment as gnarled fingers deftly combed through the bottles. She got a strange feeling from the woman but couldn¡¯t seem to figure out why exactly. Had she seen her somewhere before and was not remembering it?


    ¡°Ah, the dark elf girl.¡± A dark skinned woman stepped from behind some beaded curtains from the back of the shop. ¡°I am glad to see you well. I had heard rumors of your sudden disappearance and return.¡±


    Danica nodded in greeting to Mira. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you Mira.¡±


    Mira, the daughter of Pazunian merchants, had moved to Norport as a young woman during an economic crisis on the southwestern island nation. Eventually Pazunia recovered and began to thrive once again, sending their ships far and wide. Mira decided to stay though and make Norport her home, though she always complained about the bitter cold.


    Mira motioned for her to approach, her many bracelets clinking as she moved. ¡°Come girl. Let us do business, and then we shall talk about things.¡± It was a custom of her people that differed greatly from the usual way. Business dealings seemed to dictate the amount of pleasantry one could expect afterwards.


    Danica pulled out a list and stared at it a moment. Though she had learned to read, sometimes it was still difficult making out the handwriting of various people. ¡°Angela wants another order of tea, and I need two vials of somber root tincture.¡±


    ¡°Having trouble sleeping then?¡± Mira began scooping the tea from a nearby crate into a thin leather pouch.


    ¡°I also need¡­¡± Danica stammered somewhat trying to say it. ¡°I need black nettle flowers¡±


    Mira immediately stopped scooping and looked at Danica, her brow furrowed. ¡°Those are only used for one thing. You are aware, yes?¡±


    Danica nodded in assent that she did know. ¡°They told me, just in case¡­ well¡­¡±


    Mira catching on quickly raised her hand to silence her. ¡°Say no more. However I do not carry that. It all goes across town to the women of the night. As you can imagine¡­¡± She paused and looked over Danica¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    Danica turned around to see the older lady staring at them now. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt. I just wished to get this bottle of nusome weed.


    Mira looked back at Danica. ¡°Please excuse me for a moment.¡± She walked to the older woman and they bargained for a moment before agreeing to a price. She pocketed the money and bid the woman farewell before coming back to Danica. ¡°So sorry, she¡¯s a tad odd but she pays well.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Danica remarked. She leaned against the counter, looking at various items with mild curiosity while Mira finished the task at hand. ¡°You were about to say something.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Mira¡¯s face soured slightly. ¡°The black nettle flowers. I do not like such things, but I do understand their necessity. The price on them can be rather prohibitive unfortunately as the demand is always present.¡±


    Danica sighed in frustration, not with Mira, but with the hassle of everything happening. She knew the woman spoke the truth and knew as much about medicine as anyone she¡¯d ever met. Still when the specter of worry constantly hung over your head, you struggled to make good decisions.


    She thanked Mira for the goods and put them on Angela¡¯s running tab. Though tempting, she declined the offer of tea citing a need to get back home. Though in reality she needed a moment to think and preferred to do it somewhere with fresher air.


    Danica exited the shop and started down the street, soft soles stepping lightly upon the smooth cobbles. She¡¯d begun to contemplate if she should head across town to where they sold the flowers, perhaps taking an escort along for safety, when a haggard voice called out from behind her. Danica spun around quickly to find the old woman from Mira¡¯s trying to catch up to her.


    ¡°Hold child,¡± The old woman said, wheezing for air. ¡°I¡¯m not the spry young lass I used to be.¡±


    Danica looked at her warily. ¡°I¡¯m not too trusting of strangers as of late.¡±


    The old woman smiled at Danica and chuckled. ¡°My name is Griselda. Strangers no more are we.¡±


    She looked at the old woman thoughtfully and with a fair amount of curiosity. ¡°Alright Griselda, what is it you want?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t so much what I want as it is what you are wanting I believe.¡± She held up a thin pale green piece of grass. ¡°This is nusome weed. Many midwives make use of this to determine if a woman is with child. All you have to do is spit on it and if it turns dark, then you''re carrying.¡±


    Danica looked at the woman warily before taking the herb. It didn¡¯t look like anything too remarkable, just a pungent smelling stalk of grass. It seemed strange, but there were indeed more curious things in this world she told herself. Perhaps this is fortune balancing out all the recent bad luck she¡¯s dealt with. She steeled her resolve for a moment and then spit upon the weed.


    It took only a few seconds to begin turning dark.


    ¡°Oh, dear,¡± the old woman bowed her head for a moment and shook it slightly. ¡°Shame that a girl so young must endure such things.¡±


    Danica steadied herself against the side of the building. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°There, there,¡± Griselda said. She put her hand on Danica¡¯s shoulder and patted it gently. ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can help you.¡±


    Danica shook her head, tears falling down pale cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have the money for it.¡±


    The old woman looked around for a moment. ¡°Money isn¡¯t the most important thing in this world. Come with me, Griselda will have you back to your old self in no time.¡±


    She felt a bit of trepidation at first, but it was slowly giving way to the desperation to resolve this unfortunate situation. This wasn¡¯t some thug in an alley after all, but an old woman. One who specialized in this sort of thing and Mira knew who she was at least. What choice did she really have anyways? She couldn¡¯t bear to bring a child into a world like this, a world of misery and suffering.


    She regained her composure and nodded to the old woman. ¡°Alright then. What do I need to do?¡±


    Griselda smiled. ¡°Follow me, I do not live far.¡±


    Danica followed her a few blocks away, through mostly quiet streets. It was a moderately cloudy day and sun barely shone through the cover. Cold winds blew down from the north, chilling her to the very bones it seemed. She had so much on her mind, wrestling with the conflicting emotions, that the temperatures seemed rather inconsequential. Too many thoughts, too many outcomes, so few good options to resolve them.


    The old lady beckoned for Danica to follow her into a darkened alleyway, but she paused at the entrance and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like the look of this place.¡±


    Griselda puffed out her chest in indignation. ¡°I worked for the common people, many of whom couldn¡¯t pay for the services. Am I supposed to live in a palace with the servants catering to my needs?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Danica said. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± She motioned with her hand. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t look safe.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Griselda nodded. ¡°In the dark of night, ne¡¯er do wells may prowl. So don¡¯t be out later than necessary. Come if you want the help now. You can always come back in a few months when you¡¯re due of course.¡±


    The words stung Danica hard. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t try and stop me if I want to leave.¡±


    She nodded back towards the girl. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it dear child.¡±


    They walked into the dark alleyway. Shadows from the tall buildings to either side blocked the sun completely, leaving a cool damp chill in the air. Moss grew between the cracks in the cobble and random garbage was strewn about. The worst part though, was the wind barely reached here, leaving the stagnant smell of waste and rotted bits of food to linger heavily in the air. Danica covered her nose with a rag, trying her best not to breathe the foul air. Griselda, she noticed, didn¡¯t seem to mind and stepped rather more lively than before.


    They came before a set of stone steps leading down underneath the building. The rocks were slick with mud, but they stepped down over them easily enough. She opened the lock to an aged, but sturdy wooden door. Its splintered boards were banded with thin blackened iron running horizontal along the top and bottom. It was out of place here, but perhaps it was meant to ensure security against all but the most determined thief.


    Inside was so unlike what she was expecting from the outside. It was cozy and warm, with candles burning in glass holders and a fireplace was heating a small pot on the hearth. Scents of spices hung cloyingly in the air, inviting her curiosity to seek their origins. Antlers and draperies hung upon the walls, while thick rugs padded the floors. It was cozy here, so much so, that all her inhibitions and worries seemed to melt away.


    ¡°Have a seat on the chair and warm yourself by the fire.¡± Griselda pointed over to one of the 2 chairs by the fire. ¡°Care for some tea dear?¡±


    Danica wondered if perhaps that was what created such an intoxicating aroma in the air. ¡°Yes please,¡± she said, eager for a taste. Perhaps a bit too eager.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The old lady laughed a little and busied herself with pouring out a cup of the hot, green tinted liquid for Danica. ¡°You never told me your name. Or should I just call you girl?¡±


    ¡°Danica ma¡¯am¡± She took the offered cup and smelled the sweet spices inhaling deeply of the earthly fragrance.


    ¡°Interesting. Well Danica,¡± Griselda said, taking a seat. ¡°Herbs have their uses, but they also have their limits. What do you know about magic?¡±


    Danica paused mid sip and looked at her curiously. ¡°People do magic tricks at festivals, but those are just sleight of hand movements usually. I was always told real magic was forbidden and dangerous.¡±


    Griselda nodded at the response. ¡°And who exactly says that it¡¯s so bad?¡±


    Danica thought about it for a moment, but she couldn¡¯t really say. She¡¯d always assumed it was bad since people seemed so suspicious of magic users, but then again, people assumed she was bad just because she was different from their own views of normalcy.


    ¡°Honestly,¡± Danica said thoughtfully, ¡°I don¡¯t really know. All I know is that it¡¯s been outlawed throughout Andesty.¡±


    ¡°Indeed it has, girl,¡± Griselda said with a snap of her bony fingers. ¡°They outlawed it for the common folk, but they use it behind closed doors for their own needs. How do you think the Aganossis family got to be the lords of the land? They used powerful sorcery during the Fae Rebellion and have been ruling the land since then.¡±


    Danica looked to her curiously. ¡°Does Lord Rowan use it?¡±


    Griselda looked at her for a moment, rubbing her chin, then shrugging. ¡°Rowan doesn¡¯t have the spark, but he employs those that do.¡±


    Danica took a drink of the tea, letting the spicy taste of it tingle her senses. ¡°How do you know about this?¡±


    Griselda snapped her fingers and a book flew from the desk into her waiting hands. She rested it in her lap and smiled at Danica¡¯s befuddled expression. ¡°Magic is neither good nor evil, but a force of power that can do a great many things. The people who use it determine the morality of its use.¡±


    Danica stared with fascination at the book, its gnarled bark cover resembled its owner in many ways. She thought there was a face-like design on the cover that sort of  reminded her of a screaming tree. It was the first time in her life that she¡¯d ever seen an authentic spellbook or the use of real magic. She felt nervous, but also excited at seeing a demonstration of true magical abilities.


    She looked to the old woman with understanding. ¡°So you¡¯ve a plan to use magic to help me? Will it¡­ hurt?¡±


    She gave a wry smile and shook her head. ¡°There may be some discomforts due to you never feeling a true arcane touch, but it¡¯s nothing too out of the ordinary. Like touching ice after being warmed by the fire.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Danica said. She finished the tea and set down her now empty cup, looking at Griselda with a hint of nervousness in her voice. ¡°What do I have to do?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± The old woman clapped her hands in excitement. ¡°Well first I¡¯ll need to do a reading on you. It will give me a better understanding on how to proceed. You simply need to relax, and you may close your eyes if you¡¯re so inclined.¡±


    Danica shook her head, stealing herself for what was to come. She breathed in and out a few times and braced herself against the chair for the unexpected moment. Mentally she kept telling herself to relax and calm down, this woman meant her no harm. It took a few moments, but she had managed to calm herself to a moderate extent. It was about as good as she could do given the circumstances.


    Griselda''s book began to hover in the air, flipping through pages on its own. She began to chant and green tinted flames began to form around her body, dancing wildly to the words of power. She watched in shock as they nearly hit the ceiling and then shot out, wrapping around her. She almost jumped out of the chair, but then realized that they were simply connecting to her, not grabbing. She could feel a slight tickle inside her mind and nothing more.


    The chanting stopped and Griselda screwed up her face a bit. ¡°Relax. Do not fight it. Yes, there you go. Oh, I see now.¡±


    Danica began to feel several emotions flare up suddenly. She was angry, sad, afraid, apathetic, happy, and feeling accomplished, all in the span of a few moments. Memories were flooding in one after another and flashing back out just as fast. She wondered if it was part of the ritual or a side effect from it.


    Griselda¡¯s eyes went wide with amazement and the green light faded away from them. She looked at Danica and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re quite the fighter girl, I¡¯m impressed. You made it out of that filthy man''s grasp with your life.¡±


    ¡°You read my mind,¡± Danica said through gritted teeth, seething with anger.


    ¡°I did and told you as much before,¡± She stated, wrinkled finger stuck into the air.


    The green tendrils still connected the two of them together, flowing gently like a breeze in the field. They simply touched upon them both, creating a connection from the aether. Danica wondered for a brief moment if she¡¯d be able to connect her mind to Griselda¡¯s. She pushed her thoughts out ever so slightly, concentrating on the possibility.


    Griselda chuckled. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want that child. I¡¯ve seen horrors unimaginable to you in my many years of life.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± danica said sheepishly, though she still felt rather angry at her own mental intrusion.


    Griselda nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve seen horrors too. What that man did to you was a terrible thing. He took from you what no one had a right to take, and it haunts you still, does it not?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Danica shouted. She felt the anger and hatred inside, and now it was bubbling violently to the surface. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to deserve that!¡±


    Griselda raised her voice as well to match the crescendo of rage, the book still floating beside her. She jumped out of her seat and pointed to Danica, ¡°That moment will follow you always. No matter who you wish to love, you will remember his touch upon your skin. I can take away those feelings and give you peace girl, just tell me you want it.¡±


    ¡°I want it,¡± Danica screamed at the woman, tears running down her cheeks. ¡°Please, help me!¡±


    The green flames flared brightly, illuminating the entire room in a sickly glow. Griselda let loose a shrill mocking laughter and the book began to flip through pages again. Soon the old woman began her magical incantations anew. Danica could have sworn she noticed the face-like entity on the cover moving its mouth along with the chants.


    She didn¡¯t have long to look at it as pain began to wrack her body. She fell to the floor and started to spasm erratically, kicking away the nearby furniture. Her spine arched against the floor so hard that at one point, only her head and feet were supporting her body. It felt as if the old woman were ripping out her insides. Danica tried to scream loudly, but no sound would come from her mouth.


    Tendrils of yellow, much like the greenish hued fire, shot from her body. They coalesced into a glowing yellow sphere like a small sun, yet providing no real warmth. With every thread that left her body, she felt more hollow inside. It was a sickening apathy, the likes of which she¡¯d never imagined. No matter how much she tried to resist, at this point there was nothing she could do.


    Finally the spell subsided, leaving her a feeling like an empty husk upon the cold stone floor. She watched the old woman pull a bottle from her robes and emptied the nusome weed onto the ground. She held the empty bottle to the glow and it poured itself slowly into the glass tube. Once it had finished, she stopped it up with the cork and smiled at the newly acquired prize. It glowed ever so slightly against the dark amber glass, pulsing in time with her heartbeat.


    Danica knew something wasn¡¯t right about any of this. She crawled to her knees, steadying herself against the seat of the chair. ¡°What¡­ What did you do to me?¡±


    Griselda knelt down into her face and grinned, her misshapen and rotted teeth on full display. ¡°I did as you asked. I took the part of your soul that controls lustful desire, so you¡¯ll not have to suffer those feelings.¡±


    Danica stared at her horrified. ¡°You stole my soul?¡±


    ¡°Only part.¡± Griselda shook the bottle lightly at Danica. ¡°You¡¯ll do just fine without it.¡±


    The gut wrenching feeling inside of her was simply too much to bear. She¡¯d never wanted that and certainly wouldn¡¯t ever ask for such a thing. Danica gritted her teeth in frustration and snatched the bottle from Griselda. The elderly woman tried to resist, but Danica overpowered her easily. She shoved her hard against the wall, hearing a sickening thud as soft flesh met hard stone.


    With the vial in hand, she made a break for the door. Her hand neared the knob and froze in place. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t seem to move forward any further. Danica looked around and saw the green tendrils latching her to Griselda still. They seemed to flare brighter the more she struggled to break free from their now solid grip.


    Griselda slowly rose from the floor, a trickle of blood running down her wrinkled face. She brushed her gnarled hand across the crimson trail and tasted it. She smiled now, the red stains rimming the rot on her teeth. She pointed to Danica and wagged her finger.


    ¡°I should kill you,¡± She said. ¡°But I cannot. If I did, your essence would dissipate.¡±


    ¡°Let me go,¡± Danica yelled. She struggled against the ropy essence holding her fast, but it was no use. ¡°I never agreed to this.¡±


    Griselda chuckled softly. ¡°You should watch your words better, child. You made the deal and then tried to break it. That alone was bad enough, but then you also hurt me and that I simply cannot forgive.¡±


    Danica fought hard against the bindings, but slowly they forced her to step back into the room and bow down before Griselda. The old woman snatched the bottle away and shoved it into a pouch at her side. Danica, now on her knees snarled at the woman, furious at her for everything.


    She looked at danica and rubbed her chin thoughtfully. ¡°I believe since I cannot kill you, I will hurt you another way.¡±


    She held her hand towards the spellbook on the floor and it sprung up into the air. It inched closer to her and began to flip through the pages. She had barely glanced towards it when she began to speak in a guttural and disgusting sounding chant. Danica watched in horror as a strange looking black smoke, oily and unnatural, crawled from Griselda¡¯s outstretched hand.


    It slithered across the floor and onto Danica''s leg, inching its way up to her face. Whatever this wretched stuff was, it covered her face, striking her blind. She screamed as it entered her mouth, burning her lips as it did so. The pain so intense was worse than any she¡¯d felt before, but was all over within a matter of seconds. She opened her eyes, relieved that she had not been blinded after all.


    Griselda was inches from her, nodding in approval. ¡°I could have done worse to you, Danica. So much worse. I want you to always remember what you got for trying to cross me. A bitter memory of a terrible moment.¡±


    The tendrils darkened again and Danica could move once more. She quickly ran her hands over her face, trying to figure out what had happened, but felt nothing out of the ordinary. All she could feel was numbness in her lips and around her eyes.


    She looked to Griselda, confusion in her eyes. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    She looked at Danica with that horribly wicked grin. ¡°You may go home now girl. If you ever come back or try to send anyone after me, know that you will die an agonizing death. Spiders will lay their eggs in your face and you will mother many hatchlings.


    Whether the tendrils still had her controlled or not, she didn¡¯t know. Danica got up and walked out into the cool evening air, those haunting words lingering in her mind. She had just gone through another terrible trial and she wasn¡¯t sure how many more she would be capable of enduring. She dropped to her knees in the dirty alleyway and slammed a fist against the ground.


    The puddle of water nearby rippled slightly. She looked at her reflection in the dim light and gasped weakly. It was barely visible in the dirty and shallow liquid, but it was there. The dark circles around her eyes like she hadn¡¯t slept in ages and her lips as black as the night. She wet her fingers and tried to clean it off, but nothing came away.


    In her mind she heard the voices of the men who kidnapped her. ¡°Whores need makeup,¡± she whispered quietly to the reflection.


    Danica faced back towards the way she had come, staring angrily at the entrance and debating on if it was worth the risk or not. She wanted to see that old hag dead more than anything at the moment, but she knew that she was powerless to stand up to her. She¡¯d just be throwing her life away and possibly those of anyone she could send in her stead.


    Danica slammed her fist into the dirty water, scattering it across the alleyway. She did so again and again, until her hands were sore. She was tired of people taking advantage of her, and tired of the mistreatment. What Matron Stenouse did to her when she was a girl. The horrible acts that Sombec committed inside the church and to then escape his deserved punishment. And now Griselda.


    Danica swore then and there, upon those filthy cobblestones, that she would get her revenge against those that wronged her. She would kill them for what they did to her or she would die trying. The water in the puddle slowly trickled back in, and there in her reflection, she saw a woman that could change the world.

 Chapter 10 - The first Lesson

    The sounds of yelling, men in armor running. It was an annoyance Danica was slowly getting used to. She got out of bed and looked out her window to see Commander Jorin yelling at the troops under his command to do better. He was currently sitting on a chair, hidden in the shade. A brief idea of his own men throwing him off the wall flashed through her mind.


    She splashed cool water on her face and stretched her muscles. The emptiness was there still, gnawing away at her like a ceaseless hunger, but it wasn¡¯t really debilitating anymore. She¡¯d discovered that by distracting herself with exercise, she could fill that lingering void within her. It was a pathway to her end goals.


    She began practicing some calisthenics Landon taught her. A series of low impact exercises and stretches designed to strengthen muscles. It wasn¡¯t much it seemed, but he assured her that every good fighter he¡¯d ever known did them religiously. If he said to start there, then she trusted his word enough to do it with no hesitations.


    She Began with the stretches first, her mind focusing on the moment. Her muscles, tight with tension, ached from the unusual forms. Slowly she would go through the movements, allowing her body to form the intricate moves so desired. Each time she did them, they would get easier.


    She was used to cleaning pans and pushing mops through the hallways, so there was a necessary retraining required of her body. She was strong in many ways, and her stamina was admirable, but she lacked grace. Landon told her that he thought the potential was there, but it simply needed the right tools to unlock it.


    ¡°I know a man, perfectly suited for the task,¡± he told her.


    She¡¯d asked him to take on the role of teacher, but he told her that he simply couldn¡¯t. He¡¯d been a well regarded swordsman in his youth, but had let his skills become rusty over the years. He insisted that she need the tutelage of a real swordsman, not a grunt trained in the military. Whatever he saw in her, he believed it to be something special.


    She switched to a different set of stretches, focusing on her leg muscles. They ached from her long run in the courtyard the night before, but she simply gritted her teeth and worked slowly through the pain. It helped her focus on what mattered and why she pushed herself now. Sweat began to bead upon her brow, and thoughts of rest began to permeate into her mind.


    There was a quiet knock on the door. Danica slowly rose to her feet and answered it. One of the barracks cleaning women, Gerling, stood there staring at her while at a loss for words.


    She had spent her whole life being stared at and was already used to it. ¡°Is there something you need Gerling?¡±


    The young woman stammered a moment and finally got it out. ¡°Captain Landon requested you at the quartermaster¡¯s office.¡±


    Danica nodded to her and shut the door. She washed up and got dressed in a comfortable, yet sturdy outfit. Outside in the courtyard, Jorin was standing around laughing with his men, probably bragging about some perceived conquest. She didn¡¯t like him, and when he saw her at the window, the look on his face showed that he didn¡¯t seem to care for her either. She wondered if maybe she should be the one to throw him off the wall instead.


    She turned from the window and quickly made her way down to the armory. There she found Landon and Dannig standing around a table, speaking with a stranger. A taller man, with long dark hair and a clean shaven face. He wasn¡¯t so much muscular as he was well defined. Danica may have found him charmingly handsome at one point and time, but there were no feelings there anymore. He was just a man like any other now.


    ¡°Danica,¡± Landon said. ¡°I¡¯d like you to meet Lorik Hale. The man fights like a devil.¡±


    Danica stood before the man and nodded to him. He studied her for a moment, walking around her, examining every inch it seemed of her body. It was horribly uncomfortable to be treated like that, but she trusted Landons judgment of character. If he said Lorik could fight so well, then maybe he could teach her to as well.


    He held his hand up in front of her. ¡°Slap my hand.¡±


    She hesitated for only the briefest moment before complying. At the last moment he moved his hand down away from hers, and she missed the mark. He held it back up, inviting her to try again. She did so and missed the second time as well. He was just too quick it seemed. She wondered what sort of test this was.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Now, Danica. Hold your hand up as I did, and see if you can avoid me.¡± Lorik motioned to her to hold her hands up.


    She did so and as soon as he moved his arm she moved her hand down, but it wasn¡¯t quite enough. The tips of his fingers brushed gently across her own. She reset for a second time and again he moved to strike, but the blow connected solidly from his left hand this time.


    She growled with a hint of frustration and rubbed her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he said with a sly smile. He turned to Landon, ¡°She¡¯s as raw as fresh meat could be, but she¡¯s also young. I think we can make something happen here.¡±


    Landon walked to Danica and put his hand on her shoulder firmly. ¡°She¡¯s determined and capable. I fully believe in her.¡±


    He walked out of the room, leaving the three of them now. Dannig busied himself with repairing a chainmail shirt, seemingly not paying attention to anything. He looked up at them and harrumphed before focusing back on his task at hand.


    Lorik looked to Danica and said, ¡°Good Sir Dannig, has been gracious enough to clear a large section of the back room for us.¡±


    Dannig slapped the table and stared at Lorik. ¡°I aint no good sir, and you people made me do it. Now I got a bigger mess to sort out later.¡±


    Danica gave a slight smile towards him. ¡°Thank you, Dannig.¡± She was glad to know some things never seem to change at least.


    Lorik led her through the doorway into the back where most of the guard''s unassigned equipment was kept. Large piles of gear were haphazardly stacked against the wall, threatening to topple over at any moment. She knew it was the best they could do for her since Rowan never rescinded his ban against her being trained to fight. They¡¯d need to keep it a secret, lest rumors began to leak out to the wrong ears.


    Lorik walked over to the corner of the room near a large pile of weapons. ¡°You ever held a sword before?¡±


    ¡°No. I was forbidden from it, by Lord Rowan,¡± She said while looking out one of the windows. She was confident that no one would really be able to see in unless they had a reason to try. ¡°I never knew why.¡±


    Lorik pulled out a cloth wrapped bundle and brought it to Danica. ¡°Try this, it was specially made for a woman I once knew.¡±


    She looked at him curiously. ¡°They make weapons specifically for women?¡±


    He shook his head with frustration. ¡°I sometimes forget just how backwards Andesty is. Believe it or not, in some places women and men treat each other equally.¡±


    Danica unwrapped the cloth and saw a beautifully crafted sword inside of it. The handle was a black leather, trimmed with silvery wire. The guard extended out and wrapped back around to the pommel in a strange design she¡¯d never seen before. It was lighter and thinner than the swords any of the guards used, but it had a longer length. The blade was covered wholly by a sheath matching the handle, its silver threading flickered in the light.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± she said with awe and reverence. ¡°What is it?¡±


    He took the sword from her and wrapped it back in the cloth. ¡°It¡¯s a type of sword called a rapier. It¡¯s designed to be light and fast, letting the wielder strike with unmatched precision and speed.¡±


    He took the cloth covered bundle back to where he¡¯d gotten it from and retrieved a wooden pole. He handed it to her and she noticed it was nearly the same length and weight. She knew it for what it was, a wooden training sword. She gave it a few practice swings, feeling the weight in her hands.


    ¡°It seems so flimsy compared to a regular sword,¡± She said, taking a stance she¡¯d seen training guards use with their weapons.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he said rather abruptly. ¡°You¡¯ve watched the guards obviously and you need to forget about doing what they do. Their swords are generic cleavers and they hack away at their targets without slightest thought usually.¡±


    Danica relaxed her posture. ¡°So how should I stand then?¡±


    Lorik grabbed another pole and rejoined Danica. ¡°Try to hit me, don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    He didn¡¯t take any stance whatsoever it seemed. He just stood there, resting the tip of the pole against the ground. She shrugged and charged in, swinging her pole hard at his head in an overhand swing. He quickly moved to the left and spun in a complete circle, running his wooden stick across her back as he came around. It was over in an instant it seemed.


    She turned around and faced him. ¡°How¡¯d you get so fast?¡±


    He bowed to her. ¡°Practice and a patient teacher.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I could do that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Perhaps if you dedicate yourself,¡± he said, stretching languidly. ¡°You may even beat me one day. To do that, you¡¯ll need to focus on speed and skill to win your fight.¡±


    She thought about his words for a moment. ¡°And strength?¡±


    He laughed at that. ¡°You¡¯ll need some of course, but you shouldn¡¯t try to overpower a larger man in combat just as I shouldn¡¯t try to out brute an ogre. We all have our limitations. We must accept them and play our best abilities to our advantage.¡±


    She thought about it for a moment and then nodded in agreement. ¡°So where do we start?¡±

 Chapter 11 - Providing Moral Support

    Landon entered his office and began sorting through a stack of papers he¡¯d been working on for some days. Some of the notes he¡¯d entered ran the gamut of mundane to absolutely bizarre. They were ideas, rumors, and actual snippets of recent local news he¡¯d started collecting. There was too much happening these days, and little made sense to those who saw it.


    A brief movement from the corner of his eye interrupted his concentration. He didn¡¯t need to look up to know who it was. ¡°If you¡¯re wondering, I believe she¡¯ll do just fine. He¡¯s good at what he does.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it, but he¡¯s a scoundrel,¡± Angela said, setting a small tray of pastries on his desk. ¡°Picked up some new ingredients from the palace this morning.¡±


    Landon took a bite from one, savoring the taste. ¡°Fresh nuts and honey. It¡¯s good. Any worthwhile rumors making the rounds?¡±


    ¡°A rather juicy one,¡± she said as she picked one out for herself. ¡°There¡¯s some talk that the Red Suns were there that day. Rowan and 2 high ranking monks were all in the room together with that bastard before he was declared innocent of all charges.¡±


    Landon nodded appreciatively, chewing his food. ¡°I¡¯d have liked to have seen that. No love lost between the Red Suns and the Church of Light.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± she said. ¡°Before they left, a rather large amount of gold and rather expensive looking items came from the cathedral and went with them.¡±


    Landon finished the pastry and chewed on it while he thought. ¡°That makes no sense. The Red Suns actively push people away from worshiping the gods. Another damn mystery to add to the mix.¡±


    He pulled out his pen and began to write it out on a new blank page. They sat in silence for a moment until he had finished the entry, the only sound was scratching of the quill on paper. He finished it and shook his head in frustration.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it Angela,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ve got clues, but we just don¡¯t know to what yet.¡±


    She looked at him with understanding. ¡°You¡¯re going to worry yourself to death, old man.¡±


    He smirked just for the briefest moment. ¡°Maybe, but you¡¯ll be right there with me.¡±


    She turned her nose into the air in an act of mock indignation. ¡°I think not. I will live forever as these kitchens cannot possibly run without me.¡±


    ¡°I believe it.¡± He started to reach for another pastry and stopped. A serious expression coming over him. ¡°Do you think that witch was telling the truth about Rowan being involved with magic?¡±


    She shook her head somberly. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything like that, as you can imagine. If anyone practiced it out in the open they¡¯d be burned for it.¡±


    He nodded in agreement with her. ¡°That¡¯s true. But do you ever ask yourself why? Since the Aganossis family started ruling over Norport they¡¯ve completely driven magic out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°But if I had to guess, I¡¯d say it¡¯s because they enjoy living like barbarians. Most of Terrus probably enjoy luxuries like mage lights on a hot summer day while we have these blasted candles everywhere.¡±


    He looked over at the ones nearby on his desk. ¡°They would be convenient. All those generations of Rowan¡¯s ancestors, and not one of them wanted anything to do with magic, mundane or not. I¡¯ve started to wonder if it was out of fear, and if that¡¯s the case, why has it been that all of them have had the same issue for the last three hundred or so years.¡±


    Angela shrugged. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just a deeply rooted family tradition.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± He stood and stretched his aching muscles. ¡°Let¡¯s go find out.¡±


    She looked at him curiously. ¡°Are you planning to ask him yourself?¡±


    Landon shook his head. ¡°I suspect he¡¯s still not too keen on talking with me since our last meeting. No. We¡¯re going to the library.¡±


    ¡°We,¡± she said with a hint of incredulity.


    He looked at her and shrugged. ¡°Think of it as providing moral support.¡±


    They made their way to the stables and secured a carriage to take them across town. It was a rickety old thing and unpleasant to use, but it didn¡¯t take long to get prepared.


    They made their way across the city to an area commonly referred to as the learning district. A rather grandiose area where the children of the wealthy congregated to study higher learning. Here, schools taught history, art, philosophy, and a myriad of other subjects that common folk wouldn¡¯t ever really need. In a way, it was just another tool to keep people divided.


    Soon they pulled up to a massive building made from large stone blocks, with towers reaching high into the air. Reliefs had been painstakingly carved into the massive decorative columns, showing angels fighting demons. At the base, figures cowered in fear from the fighting above them, looking on helplessly and hopelessly. The linework was fantastic, even if the subject matter was questionable.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Inside the building, they found themselves in a dim entryway where a young man in a blue robe sat behind a desk. He eyed them warily, knowing from the way they were dressed that they didn¡¯t belong there.


    ¡°Do you have business here?¡± His tone was a mix of suspicious and condescending.


    Landon strode confidently to the desk and looked down at him. ¡°Perhaps. Fetch whoever¡¯s in charge and tell him that Landon Marshall, Captain of the Norport City Guard is here to see them.¡±


    The man scoffed at him. ¡°And why would the city guard be here?¡±


    Landon fixed him with a serious look. ¡±Are you in charge?¡±


    His previous bluster seemed to wilt under the bigger man''s gaze. ¡°Well¡­ no.¡±


    ¡°Then apparently,¡± Landon said, ¡°the city guard is here waiting for a man behind a desk to go get the man in charge.¡± He placed his knuckles on the desk and stared hard, showing visible anger and annoyance at the delay.


    The robed man gulped hard and looked around. ¡°I¡¯ll return shortly. Just wait here.¡± He took off down the hallway and was soon out of sight.


    Angela looked to landon and shook her head. ¡°What are you going to do when the tough guy act doesn¡¯t work anymore?¡±


    Landon rubbed his chin and thought about that for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t really know. I guess, I¡¯ll have to improvise then.¡±


    Moments later, the robed man returned with one of his fellows, dressed also in a blue robe of the scholars. This second man had a thin golden sash across his chest, signifying some difference between the two. Landon suspected it was a symbol of authority, but not of the highest order. He was doughy, pale, and his beard was rather unkempt. Truly, this was a man who spent all his free time indoors behind the books.


    ¡°I am Scholar Osgood. I was told the guards are here, but I have no idea why that would be. Would you mind enlightening me?¡±


    Landon nodded to him in acknowledgement. ¡°Of course. May we speak somewhere private? A reading room perhaps.¡±


    Osgood looked momentarily frustrated at the delay, but agreed to the request. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    He led them through a large door into the main library. The smell of ancient paper assailed the senses from the massive amount of books in this room. They were stacked on shelves reaching all the way to the dark ceiling, row after row, filling the room. It was like some legendary maze from mythic fairy tales, made entirely from ancient tomes.


    He looked at Angela and saw a look of awe upon her face. He could understand it, knowing her love of books. She had amassed her own small library back at the barracks and was always excited to get a new addition. This must almost be like a dream to her. It was a damn shame that they kept such a repository of knowledge hidden away from everyone, reserving it for the upper society.


    Osgood unlocked a side room door and entered it, lighting a couple of candle lanterns on the walls as he passed. It was small and even more cramped with the table in the middle. The air was rank and mildewy, telling signs that this room hadn¡¯t had fresh air for some time. Still it was a place of privacy it seemed, and that was what he had asked for.


    He set his lantern upon the table and took a seat. ¡°Now captain, and his lady friend, what is it you need?¡±


    ¡°It stinks in here,¡± Angela said, wrinkling her nose in disgust.


    The scholar just shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not pleasant, but you¡¯ll get used to it. The nicer rooms are reserved for,¡± he paused for a moment, ¡°more distinguished guests.¡±


    Landon put his hand on Angela¡¯s shoulder to calm her from whatever response she was about to give to such a snide remark. ¡°We¡¯re looking for the history of the Aganossis family.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes suspiciously at them. ¡°Why? You¡¯re not a researcher or student.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need a reason.¡± Landon stood straight, hooking his thumbs under his belt. ¡°I came here to get some information on a topic, not explain myself.¡±


    Osgood crossed his arms and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, captain. You¡¯re up to something, because you could get that information from the palace itself much easier or send some lackey in to get it for you. Perhaps I should send a missive to one of my superiors informing them of suspicious activity.¡±


    Landon looked over at Angela with a raised eyebrow.


    She put a hand on his shoulder this time and interjected on his behalf. ¡°You¡¯re actually right. We¡¯ve recently fallen out of Rowan''s favor and we¡¯re trying to get back into his good graces so to speak.¡±


    The scholar stroked his unkempt beard, listening to her story. ¡°Intriguing. How exactly do you plan on doing that?¡±


    She looked at Landon for a moment and he nodded for her to continue. ¡°Well, we¡¯d like to present him with a unique gift. We think it would be best if it were something that honors him and his family history.¡±


    Osgood stood and paced around the small room for a moment, thinking of something. Finally he said, ¡°What¡¯s in it for me if I help?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll,¡± she thought for a moment and snapped her fingers. ¡°If it¡¯s well received, we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re named to Lord Rowan himself. Surely that could help your career advancement. If it isn¡¯t, we¡¯ll say nary a word of your existence.¡±


    Osgood resumed his pacing, thinking of the pros and cons of the deal. ¡°Alright. There¡¯s a copy of a book available that I can loan to you. It hasn¡¯t been updated since his father¡¯s time, but it should be enough.¡± He looked at them harshly. ¡°Can I trust you to take care of it? They¡¯re expensive to replace.¡±


    They both nodded in unison. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of letting anything happen to a book,¡± Angela said. ¡°They¡¯re very precious to me. I have some of my own.¡±


    Osgood looked them over again and started out the door. ¡°I¡¯ll wrap it up and take it back to the lobby. You can wait there.¡±


    They watched the man walk off into the distance for a moment. Landon turned to Angela and shook his head.


    She looked at him innocently. ¡°What?¡±


    He grabbed one of the lanterns, blowing the others out, and started towards the door. ¡°I sometimes wonder if you can predict the future.¡±


    She gave a small laugh at that. ¡°Do you want me to tell you yours?¡±


    He gave her a side eyed glance. ¡°When did you stop?¡±

 Chapter 12 - Just Like The Fire

    Danica swung her sword at Lorik, aiming for his face with a powerful slash. He quickly leaned back and raised his own weapon to defend the next incoming attack. She stepped away and then came in with a fast thrust towards his chest, aiming directly for the heart. He easily parried her attack to the side and stepped lightly around, waiting for the next incoming blow.


    Again and again she aimed at what she perceived as weak points, trying to land a blow on him. Everything she did though was dodged or parried, leaving her vulnerable to a followup attack. She knew that when he started countering her blows with his own, she¡¯d be in trouble.


    She continued slashing and thrusting, until it became too much for her. Danica dropped the wooden sword and fell to her knees from sheer exhaustion. She tried to balance herself , but her right arm was so sore and pained from overuse that she nearly toppled over. Beads of sweat dripped from her face, landing like raindrops on the cold wooden floor.


    Lorik helped her up and guided her over to a nearby chair. ¡°I think it¡¯s time you took a break. You¡¯ll never get your vengeance if you kill yourself in training.¡±


    She brushed him off and sat down with a scowl. ¡°Who said anything about getting revenge?¡±


    He scoffed at her. ¡°You did. Every day you speak it with your actions instead of your lips. I¡¯m no fool, despite my appearances.¡±


    He brought her a mug filled with cool water, adding a pinch of salt to it as he handed it over. She drank slowly, thinking about what really drove her. That empty void in her soul was a constant reminder of something missing. It was as if the positive emotions in her life were being sucked away, leaving only the negative to flourish in their absence.


    She stared blankly at the inside of her now empty container. ¡°Are you going to try and tell me that I shouldn¡¯t hate them for what they did?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± he said, taking a seat beside her. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details of it, and I¡¯m not going to ask. Your problem right now is that it¡¯s threatening to consume you. You must use it to fuel your passion instead of letting it burn so wildly.¡±


    She wiped her brow with a rag and slung it to the floor. He wasn¡¯t wrong and she knew it. Time and again, she had let thoughts of getting back at those who had wronged her keep her awake at night. These eventually bled out into delusions of grandeur, where she had begun to imagine somehow she¡¯d make sure others were punished for their transgressions against the less fortunate.


    ¡°Let me ask you something rather personal,¡± he said, interrupting her thoughts. ¡°Have you ever killed before?¡±


    She thought back to the night she stabbed Badger in the eye with that improvised wooden stake. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He looked at her puzzled. ¡°How could you not?¡±


    She wondered how much he actually knew for a moment, then shrugged dismissively. ¡°I stabbed a man in the eye with a sharp stick while running for my life. I Don¡¯t know if he died or not.¡±


    Lorik nodded in appreciation. ¡°You struck in desperation, and because of that, you are alive today. Did you plan to kill him though?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I just attacked the weakest spot I could imagine and ran. If I could go back, I¡¯d have probably made sure he was dead before I left.¡±


    He pulled out a knife from his boot and handed it to her. ¡°When I was a young boy, maybe around my eighth year of life, my father took me out to the barn. I¡¯d helped raise a goat from birth, and I cared for him every day for nearly a year. Then one day my father made me take that very knife and slit it''s throat. I watched my furry little friend bleed to death before we butchered him for food.¡±


    Danica examined the simple knife, noticing it was rather well worn. It had been sharpened and polished many times over the years and had, as a result, lost a decent amount of the original blade. Other than that, there didn¡¯t seem anything remarkable about it. She figured he probably kept it mostly as a reminder at this point.


    She handed the knife back to him. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that they had to do it.¡±


    Lorik swiftly deposited back into the sheath. ¡°No. There were plenty of others to choose from. My father was like that. He said he learned it from his father and so on. After that day though, I never had trouble helping him slaughter animals.¡±


    Her curiosity was piqued by his story and where she assumed it was going. ¡°Did it help you to kill people?¡±


    Lorik shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s another thing entirely and we can discuss it another day. How¡¯s your arm?¡±


    She rubbed it for a moment and flexed her fist a few times. ¡°It hurts, but Mira gave me something to help.¡±


    Danica grabbed a small leather pouch laying on the floor and carefully opened it. Inside was a green powdered substance Mira called tinya leaf. She had told Danica it was good for temporary relief from minor pain and exhaustion, but to be cautious as it only masked the problem and was no substitute for actual rest. She took a pinch and swallowed it, grimacing at the bitter taste.


    Lorik took her cup and refilled it for her. ¡°Hope that helps for as bad as it obviously tasted. Follow me.¡±


    She drank her water and set the now empty container on the floor. ¡°Where?¡±


    He looked back to her as he started to walk away. ¡°Butcher block.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    She got a suspicious feeling that she knew why, but decided not to say anything. They walked in silence out of the barracks and into the evening air. The cold of the beginning winter blew sharp against the exposed skin of her face, reinvigorating her mind. The elders predicted it would be a harsh one this year, and already it showed they were right to assume it.


    They walked outside the Norport walls and down the road a ways, to a rather large warehouse used to hold livestock. She knew about it since Landon was often fond of complaining that if the walls were ever besieged, it would be inconvenient to have such an important structure on the outside of the walls. She could see the sense in his ideas, but the smell of the place inside the city limits would be rather unbearable. Especially in the summer months on hot days.


    Lorik led her around to the back door and inside the rugged wooden building. The overwhelming stink of urine and feces assailed her nose and almost sent her running back outside. The squeal of pigs in their pens echoed throughout the building, mingling with other livestock animals to a lesser degree. A couple of young men busied themselves with mucking out the stalls while a group of three older men struggled to tow a rather large pig to a raised platform.


    Danica looked at Lorik with her eyebrow raised. ¡°Did you bring me here because you were feeling homesick earlier?¡±


    He flashed a brief smile and shook his head. ¡°The smell does take me back to the olden days, but no. Wait here a moment.¡±


    She watched him as he ran off and assisted the men with wrangling the pig up to the top of the platform. The four of them together easily got it in place, tying off the ropes onto the wooden beams around it. It squealed and screamed, trying to break free of its bonds to no avail.


    The men chatted for a moment and laughed. From that short of a distance she¡¯d normally be able to hear what was being said, but the ambient noise was too much to make out anything. She simply watched them as they looked over to her on occasion and continued talking.


    Eventually Lorik motioned for her to join them, and she made her way up the steps. She could see now what had the pig so agitated. The platform was covered in blood, and she knew that it could smell the death all around it. The fear was there in its eyes as it struggled to find a way out. In some ways she could understand that fear.


    One of the men handed her a wickedly sharp blade and Lorik took her over to the pig. ¡°To start, you take that knife and stick it in the neck here, then slice it downwards. It takes a few moments, but not too long.¡±


    She stared at the pig, looking it directly in the eyes. ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Then we go home and they finish it up,¡± he said. ¡°Unless you¡¯d like to learn about butchering.¡±


    ¡°Another time maybe,¡± she said softly.


    He started to say something but stopped as she plunged the knife into the pig''s throat and quickly cut down. It squealed and struggled harder than ever against the bonds as crimson blood drained down a small hole cut into the floor. The men cheered her on, but she ignored them. She never took her eyes off the animal, watching it thrash around until it lay still. She wondered if the pig hated her for what she had done to it.


    Did it really matter?


    She handed the knife back to the man that had given it to her and walked away. The cold air outside was fresh and wonderful compared to what she had been breathing in there. The sun was beginning to set now over the top of the wall, casting a massive shadow across the outer limits of the city. She began heading towards home, thinking about what had just happened.


    Lorik was soon at her side. ¡°You seemed to handle that rather well. I struggled with it my first time.¡±


    She looked at him, her icy blue eyes reflecting the approaching cold of the night. ¡°The girl I was, you could easily underestimate. The woman I am now, you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    He nodded in appreciation of that sentiment. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    They walked in silence the rest of the way back to the barracks, each one reflecting in their own way. When they arrived, Danica took her leave for the night from Lorik. She was tired and hungry, and wanted nothing more than a good hot meal and to wash up. The tinya leaves were helping to dull the pain, but they had their limits.


    She grabbed some stew from the giant kettle in the kitchen and a large piece of flatbread. Not her favorite meal, but it was hot and ready to eat. She didn¡¯t stay around the kitchen for very long, feeling resentment from the other women for having to work now while she shirked her previous duties. They knew nothing of her training regimen and simply assumed she was getting special privileges now. She didn¡¯t feel guilty, but it was rather annoying the way they acted and that was really what bothered her the most about it.


    She started towards her room but made a slight detour to talk to Landon. Something had been bothering her about the recent events of the day and maybe he had some sagely advice to hand out. When she arrived, she found not the sour looking captain of the guard neck deep in paperwork, but Angela sitting at his desk writing notes.


    Danica set her tray on a nearby shelf and walked in. ¡°Should I congratulate you on your new promotion?¡±


    Angela looked up at her tiredly and harrumphed. ¡°Were I in charge, my first act would be to round up all the harebrained men and exile them to the north. I¡¯d personally send Landon over the mountains in only his undergarments.¡±


    Danica gave a weak smile at the snide remark. ¡°That bad then? Where is he anyways?¡±


    Angela''s face went serious. ¡°He took a small group and headed down to the docks. There were some troubling reports of people attempting to incite open rebellion again.¡±


    Danica nodded to her in response. People were getting angrier about the class divide and increased cost of goods. They were raising taxes on everything and siphoning what they could from the working class and poor. People were getting more upset over it while the nobles flaunted their excess in front of them. It didn¡¯t take a genius to know that was a recipe for disaster.


    She looked at the scattered notes on the desk, and saw what they regarded. ¡°Still working on that?¡±


    Angela Sighed and looked up at her. ¡°He thinks there¡¯s something there in the history, but I haven¡¯t found it. I prefer my stories to have some elements of drama and the only juicy tidbit in there was Rowan''s father, Alric, had arranged for his son to marry a noblewoman from Vadona. One day she mysteriously disappeared and no one knew what happened to her. Quite the mystery it seems, but there¡¯s nothing else about it.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Danica said, only half interested in rumors of the nobility. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t seem very relevant to current matters.¡±


    Angela sighed. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. But I do like mysteries, regardless. You look tired.¡±


    Danica felt it too. She bid Angela a good night, took her food and headed to her room. She put a log in the fireplace and stoked the fire. The flames soon burned bright, bringing her vision back into a normal color spectrum. She watched them dance around while she ate in quiet solitude.


    She imagined those flames were like her, burning hot and ready to destroy everything in their path. Lorik wasn¡¯t wrong with what he said earlier. She¡¯d have to focus harder on controlling her anger and stop letting it consume her. The fury she felt was a powerful tool that could drive her to be better. She was just like the fire.

 Chapter 13 - First Taste of Blood

    The day of the Year''s End celebration had finally arrived and an icy cold had gripped the land. Thick gray clouds blanketed the sky, preventing any sunlight from warming the land below. The threat of a snowstorm loomed heavy in the air and people hurried to collect necessary items in case they found themselves stuck inside soon. Regardless of the impending weather or other troubles, the citizens of Norport were in rather good spirits that day.


    All except one it seemed.


    Landon was pacing around the room in a heavy fur lined cloak while Lorik busied himself with stoking the fire. He had sent for Danica to meet with them as soon as she was able. She could tell something was bothering him from the moment she walked in.


    He stopped in place and motioned her to have a seat. ¡°I¡¯ve got a problem and I need your talents.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m intrigued now,¡± she said, sitting down on the well worn chair.


    Landon resumed walking the floor. ¡°You¡¯re well aware of civilian unrest in the city, of course, I don¡¯t need to brief you on that. What I do need to say is that with the lull in shipping during the winter, out of work shoremen have become the prime targets of dissent recently.¡±


    Danica nodded her head, making sense of what he was saying. ¡°They¡¯re targeting the most vulnerable to their message.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± he said, taking a seat at his desk. ¡°My guardsmen stand out rather obviously, and I need someone to gather information for me without exposing themselves.¡±


    She looked at him oddly. ¡°I don¡¯t exactly blend in with the people.¡±


    ¡°Well aware,¡± he said dismissively. ¡°But in the dark of night, you excel greater than any human ever could.¡±


    She weighed the situation for a brief moment. ¡°Of course, that makes sense.¡±


    She thought back to that time when she was younger, the day he had saved her from the orphanage. She¡¯d been able to pick a man out in the dark without him ever knowing she was there. Landon wanted her to skulk around in the shadows it seemed and try to find clues for him. It was a way to finally put her abilities to some use and she was more than happy to oblige his request.


    ¡°It could be dangerous, so Lorik will be accompanying you while you''re out there.¡± He pulled a paper off one of the stacks and handed it to her. ¡°Here are some locations that may be promising from what I¡¯ve learned so far.¡±


    She looked over the roughly drawn map and nodded. Though she was rather unfamiliar with the area, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to figure it out while she was there.


    Lorik finished with the fire and came to stand beside them. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with Dannig about requisitioning some gear for you. Though, I¡¯d like to remind you that we are to watch for anything interesting and observe. We need to avoid drawing any unnecessary attention to ourselves if at all possible.¡±


    Landon nodded in agreement. ¡°I can¡¯t emphasize enough how important it is that you are not recognized.¡±


    She knew what he was implying to her. ¡°Of course. Masks and cloaks.¡±


    He looked to Lorik, a deadly serious look upon his face. ¡°Keep her safe.¡±


    They left Landon to his work and headed to the quartermaster''s office where Dannig was waiting for them. ¡°It¡¯s about time you showed up. I¡¯m supposed to have this day off.¡±


    He gave them two large bundles and sat down at his desk waiting patiently for them to be finished. Danica opened hers up and discovered a dark outfit, thick and well insulated to help keep her warm throughout the cold night. Below it was a blackened leather vest, offering minimal protection and maximum maneuverability.


    Finally there was a small sword at the bottom, similar to the one that Lorik had shown her during their first meeting. It was thin bladed and lightweight, with a simple dark leather grip. She pulled it out and tested the swing, enjoying the balance of the blade in her hands. It was so similar to her practice sword, it almost felt as if she had always been training with it. She resheathed it and set it back upon the table.


    She looked to the quartermaster. ¡°Thank you Dannig. Where did you find it?¡±


    ¡°I told a blacksmith I needed a sword for a child and that¡¯s what I got.¡± He said grumpily. His face took a softer tone though a moment later. ¡°You best be careful with that girl. I put a razor sharp edge on it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, everything looks in place,¡± Lorik said while wrapping his bundle back up. ¡°Take that back to your room and rest up. We¡¯ll leave from here after the sun sets.¡±


    She was nervous and excited about going out on such an important mission. ¡°Alright. ¡°I¡¯ll be ready¡±


    *****


    Danica made her way through the dark alleyway, towing Lorik behind her as she went. The smell of brine was heavy in the air that night, with lighter notes of dead fish and human waste permeating through her mask. Wholly unpleasant for anyone with a sense of smell and unfamiliar to life near the docks. She¡¯d spent her life in Norport and was still unused to the stenches of the coastal section.


    The light of the moon reflected off the waters and illuminated the great white sails of the ships moored in port for only a brief moment before dark clouds covered it again. On occasion men would walk the decks, carrying a lantern to light their way. They were trapped here as prisoners of their own making, unable or unwilling to brave the ice flows out to sea. A few brave souls still dared to risk it on occasion, but many preferred to simply pull back into home port and enjoy their lucrative earnings made during the warmer seasons.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    She put her hand against Lorik to stop him. ¡°Who or what exactly are we looking for?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t really know,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re out here listening for information. It¡¯s kind of like fishing in a few ways.¡±


    She regarded him rather coolly, realizing a moment later he¡¯d not be able to see it. ¡°I¡¯ve never been fishing.¡±


    ¡°Right, well¡­,¡± he thought for a moment. ¡°Just know we might not find anything interesting at all. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±


    They exited the alleyways and quickly crossed the roughly cobbled street and ducked in behind some crates. She could hear waves lapping against the wooden piers behind her in a gentle and relaxing rhythm. A few snowflakes had already begun to fall now, melting upon their meeting with the ground. She figured it wouldn¡¯t be long before it started to accumulate in a significant amount and hinder their movement.


    The nearby buildings were mostly dark warehouses, holding goods to be imported or exported. There were a few nautical themed taverns though, scattered amongst the larger buildings that offered all manner of services. They were well lit, casting their light weakly out through dirt stained windows. The sounds of sailors, dockmen and other workers all meeting to drink their cares away sent waves of raucous laughter echoing loudly into the otherwise quiet night. Landon and Lorik both figured that these taverns would be the most likely spots to stake out.


    They waited there for some time, watching the men come and go. Many exited only long enough to relieve themselves in the nearby alleyway, and one adventurous fellow chose the boxes they were hiding behind. Danica assumed that would explain the pungent smell of the urine all around her. Thankfully, he simply handled his business and went back inside, not seeing the lurkers hiding in the shadows.


    She was getting rather tired of the waiting and the excitement she had felt earlier had long ago worn off. She looked to Lorik, seeing him remain motionless, his gaze transfixed on the tavern door. If he was getting tired of being out here, he wasn¡¯t showing it.


    It got later into the night and the snow began to fall heavier now. A lone woman, huddled beneath a thick wool cloak exited the building. She walked alone, with no light to guide her way. Danica thought it curious to see that here, but then a sense of dread overtook her as two men left the establishment and began to follow her at a rather quickened pace.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good,¡± she whispered to Lorik who continued to watch. ¡°They¡¯re following that woman.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t really see more than silhouettes in this darkness,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Do you want to follow them?¡±


    She thought about it for a moment, feeling nervous at the prospects of what could happen. ¡°Yeah, I do.¡±


    She started to leave when he put a hand on her shoulder, stopping her. ¡°Only act if we have to.¡±


    Danica knew what he meant by that. They¡¯d been instructed explicitly not to draw unnecessary attention to themselves, but she couldn¡¯t just stand by and let this go. She just couldn¡¯t do nothing while that innocent woman was assaulted, or worse. Perhaps Lorik understood that at least, since he wasn¡¯t trying to outright stop her from acting. Danica suspected that maybe he was just being precautious.


    They followed quietly and quickly down the street, Danica keeping the trio in sight. It wasn¡¯t long before the men caught up to the woman and she attempted to scream for help. They silenced her with a punch and pressed her body hard against the building. Danica unsheathed her sword and ran the rest of the way, Lorik following close behind with his weapon in hand as well.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Lorik yelled.


    They turned around, angry at being interrupted by someone meddling in their affairs. Danica could see them now much more clearly than before. They weren¡¯t large or imposing, and their movements were exaggerated and unsteady. Just a pair of drunk vagabonds out looking for a thrill. People like this had been clapped in irons and dragged to the dungeons more times than she could count.


    ¡°Hey now,¡± said the smaller one. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go on about your business before you get stuck?¡±


    The other man let go of the woman and pulled what appeared to be a kitchen knife from his belt. He swung it a few times in their direction, but wasn¡¯t even close to hitting his intended target. They were probably even more blind than Lorik, having just left a brightly lit room and being intoxicated.


    ¡°Hold back,¡± She said to Lorik. ¡°I got this.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more than one,¡± the man with the knife shouted to his partner


    The first man swore loudly and pulled a knife of his own, drawing his attention away from the woman he had pinned against the wall. She quickly regained her bearings and ran off crying into the night.


    Danica knew right then, that they had saved the woman from whatever sick fate that those thugs had planned for her. She also knew that people like these two rarely ever gave thought to the consequences of their actions. She looked at the two men and decided what they really needed was for someone to teach them a valuable lesson about respecting others. It was one she was ready to dispense herself.


    She swung her rapier quickly across the closest man''s hand, slicing deeply and severing some of his fingers. The sharpened blade met no resistance it seemed against the delicate bones. He dropped to his knees and screamed in agony, clutching the bloodied mess close to his body.


    The smaller man began to swing his knife wildly in the dark, nearly hitting his friend. ¡°What in damnation did you do?¡±


    ¡°Same thing I¡¯m going to do to you, if you don¡¯t drop the weapon,¡± she said forcibly.


    He looked confused for a moment after hearing her speak. He obviously wasn¡¯t expecting to be fighting a woman it seemed. It didn¡¯t take him long to find his courage regardless of his opponent, and he lunged at her with the small blade. She leaned back, letting it sail harmlessly through the air.


    He attempted a back swing, but found himself deflected by a sharpened blade of her sword. The angled metal bit into soft flesh and hardened bone, cutting a deep gash into his hand. The knife he¡¯d been using fell harmlessly to the ground along with a shower of blood.


    He yelled out into the night and fell against the building, holding his hand tightly against his body. Danica put the tip of her sword against his throat, entertaining the idea of ending him right then and there. She felt a dark urge to end him there and now, to snuff out his very existence. The temptation was there, asking for her to seize the moment.


    ¡°I should kill you,¡± she said without a hint of emotion in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m feeling very generous tonight. You answer some questions and you can go free.¡±


    He swallowed hard, causing the point of the blade to dig into his throat ever so slightly. It was enough to draw out a trickle of blood which flowed slowly down into the filthy clothes he wore. He simply nodded his assent to her request, fearing for his very life at that moment.


    She looked over at Lorik who had secured the other man that was now just whimpering pathetically. They¡¯d won the fight, her first one, rather easily. It was still exhilarating though, and the adrenaline coursed through her veins. She turned back to the man underneath her blade and reveled for a moment at the power she could exert with it. For the first time ever, she felt like she was in control of the situation and in control of her life.

 Chapter 14 - Into the Depths of Madness

    Talos walked languidly through the lower sections of the monastery, on guard for any lurking dangers. The magelight floating above him let off a brilliant glow down the dark and decrepit hallways, casting long shadows over rotting furniture. The smell of mold and mildew hung heavy in the cold, moist air. This place wasn¡¯t really looked after like the rest of his home, but the level of decay he was seeing was magnitudes greater than he had expected. The seals were weakening and it was obvious that the dark influence was getting stronger.


    He turned a corner where cobwebs hung heavy against the ceiling. The husk of their creator, a spider the size of his head, lay curled up beneath them among piles of rat bones and rotting fur. The stink of putrid flesh thankfully no longer emanated from their mummified corpses. The killer now lay amongst the victims, an ironic twist of fate that didn¡¯t escape notice.


    His mother came running down the narrow corridor, easily catching up to him. ¡°Talos, you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    He slowly turned to face her. ¡°Why?¡±


    She grabbed his hand and held it against her. ¡°This place is corrupted by that damnable thing. Run from here while you still can. Come home, son!¡±


    He pulled her in close, hugging her tightly. He remembered how her hair smelled like wildflowers in the meadows, the fragrance she used to get from the traveling alchemist. He missed her so much, and wanted nothing more than to go home and leave this place behind. He¡¯d never tell anyone of course, but he was tired from the constant fighting.


    He grabbed the collar of her vest and sent her body hard into the wall. Instantly she exploded into fragments of ash and dust, leaving specks of charred ash lingering like dust in the air. He watched as the remains began to slowly dissipate until nothing remained but the memory. He¡¯d try to block it out later just as he always did.


    He started slowly back down the path, fighting the inner turmoil raging with him. Every fiber of his being was telling him to turn back, but he knew that wasn¡¯t possible. This was what he trained his whole life for.


    He felt a gentle grip against his hand, trying to pull him backwards. He looked down to see a young girl, once beautiful but now horribly scarred. Her singed clothing still held embers from the very flames that incinerated them all those years ago. It burned, but never consumed the fabric it seemed. She looked up at him, pleading silently to go no further. The sweetest child he ever knew, his darling little sister.


    He ripped himself from her grip and backhanded her hard to the floor. Sparks flew from the ashes and disappeared on an unseen wind. Soon, there was nothing left and no trace of her ever being there at all. A poignant reminder of his past that damaged him to the very core.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He looked around the hall as small ribbons of blood began to slowly trickle from the cracks. They left crimson trails as they made their way down the dark gray stones. He reached out and wiped some of it with his finger, smearing it across the rough surface.


    He then smelled his hand and shook his head.


    A call came from down the hall, and Talos looked behind him with some amount of curiosity. A moment later a winded Azmund came around the corner in a hurry, kicking the rat bodies as he did so. He carried a crude torch, its smoke wafting thickly towards the ceiling. As soon as the other man got close enough, Talos leaned in and could smell the crude oil scent emanating off of the torch. A pungent and unmistakable odor that he was all too familiar with.


    He looked at the fellow monk with a mix of curiosity and annoyance. ¡°Why are you down here Azmund?¡±


    The older man leaned his hand against the wall, trying to catch his breath. He pulled it back an instant later when he noticed the red trails dripping down the stoneworks.


    ¡°Damnation!¡± He exclaimed. ¡°What¡¯s with the bleeding walls?¡±


    Talos shook his head, ¡°Smell it.¡±


    Azmund reluctantly did so, but then looked confused. ¡°No smell?¡±


    Talos nodded. ¡°Illusions. Now, why are you here?¡±


    The old man quickly fished around inside his robe and produced three vials of a syrupy blue liquid. ¡°These came in not long ago and hadn¡¯t officially been recorded yet. There¡¯s no telling what those sodden fools have gotten misplaced by now.¡±


    Talos took the small containers and held them up to the light. ¡°Magic elixirs. How many more?¡±


    Azmund shook his head solemnly. ¡°Not many. We¡¯ll distribute it among the best mages and try to get you some more help down here.¡±


    The mage put the potions in his robe and then put his hand on Azmund¡¯s shoulder, pushing him down the hallway. ¡°Do that. Contact the other¡¯s and have them send reinforcements.¡±


    The gravity of the situation finally dawned on the elder monk. He obviously knew the situation was grim but had no idea how bad it actually was. ¡°What do you think got that bastard riled up so suddenly?¡±


    Talos turned to leave but stopped and looked back at him, deadly serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If Morphis escapes that prison, we¡¯re all dead. That I do know.¡±


    He resumed walking down the hallway, hoping for no more distractions. There wasn¡¯t much time left to try and reinforce the magical barriers on the tomb. It had taken the efforts of every other mage in the monastery so far and only he was left now with any magical ability remaining. The others were exhausting themselves with the effort to strengthen the wards that kept the barrier in place. He hoped they¡¯d be able to hold on long enough for help to arrive from the other strongholds.


    If the god of darkness ever got loose, there¡¯d be no second chance to put him back.

 Chapter 15 - If He Wants a Fight to the Death...

    Danica stood at the top of the Barracks tower, looking out over the city as the sun set beyond the horizon. The cold wind from the north blew gently across the land, but could not completely bury the warmth of spring. Off in the distance, massive trade ships freed from their winter berth began to make their way out to sea. It was almost tranquil and serene on the outside, but she now understood that the core of this city was apparently filled with rot.


    She had enjoyed her excursions into the night, stopping criminals from preying upon the weak. It was vigilante justice, and they could not allow anyone to know their ties to the city guards, but it was justice nonetheless. Unfortunately Landon had to pull her from it as Rowan demanded he do something about the masked people attacking citizens in the night. The plan hadn¡¯t bore anything of much worth, but Landon was proud of the work she had done regardless of the outcome.


    Lorik came to stand beside her. ¡°What do you see out there?¡±


    She looked over at him for a brief moment before gazing back out to the city. ¡°From here? I can see everything on the surface, and nothing underneath it.¡±


    He stopped to think about it, and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re a stranger in your own home. You care about the people who don¡¯t give a damn about you. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± She pointed off into the city ¡°Over there is the orphanage where I spent my youth. The matron there was cruel towards everyone, but me especially so. I believed the world needed some sort of balance for her wicked ways, and so I took up the mantle of trying to be good. It seems ridiculous saying it out loud, but sometimes it helped me handle everything that was happening then.¡±


    He looked to where she had pointed. ¡°How do you deal with things happening now?¡±


    ¡°By swinging a sword at people who deserve it.¡± She sighed mournfully. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten used to it over time, but that evil witch did something to me. In addition to giving me this garish reminder on my face, she stole a part of my soul. It¡¯s rather difficult to explain that.¡±


    ¡°Well then,¡± he said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother to explain it unless you feel you need to. I think you know who you can talk to if the need arises.¡±


    She nodded towards him. ¡°I do. Thank you.¡±


    He gave a small chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t mean me. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She gave him a surprised look. ¡°What? Why?¡±


    He rubbed his chin. ¡°Well, It¡¯s supposed to be a secret mission, but they¡¯d probably tell you anyway. Do you remember some time ago Angela talked about how Rowan''s father was supposed to arrange for his son to marry a noble lady from Vadona?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Something about that really intrigued her.¡±


    ¡°Apparently so,¡± he said. ¡°She asked me to go there and look into it. I was heading that way anyway to see my brother and his family. Now that the weather is clearing up, it¡¯s as good a time as any.¡±


    She looked back out at the long shadow hanging over the city, watching as the people lit up their lights to guide their way home. Here and there, the windows in the houses would illuminate, and soon the city would bathed entirely in the night. The darkness falls, but the city watch does not. It was a phrase inscribed on a plaque downstairs by the entrance and she¡¯d grown fond of the saying over time.


    She turned to Lorik. ¡°And my training?¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ve learned most everything I could possibly teach you about sword fighting. All you need now is to practice and keep in shape. Outmaneuver your opponents with blinding speed and precision, they¡¯ll fall before your fury.¡±


    ¡°Will you be coming back here?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Not for some time. Maybe you¡¯ll one day make your way to Drakkenoir and find me there instead. If you¡¯re good enough to beat me in a duel, I¡¯ll reward you with that silver rapier I showed you when we met.¡±


    She remembered that sword, how beautiful and perfectly balanced it was. It belonged to someone he cared deeply about, and the thought of having that blade was intriguing. It was an honor, and she tried to dig deep to feel that dulled emotion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never traveled outside this city. My whole life has been here, trapped within these confines. Perhaps one day I¡¯ll see Vadona, see what the world is like. Maybe I¡¯ll meet some non-humans and see how different they are. I can¡¯t imagine I¡¯m the only one of my kind out there.¡±


    He looked as if he were about to say something, but changed his mind. Instead they stood there in blissful silence, watching the darkening sky over the city. The beautiful clear night, filled with stars and a brilliantly shining moon casting its soft light across the world.


    ****


    She watched from a distance as he saddled up his horse and rode away. He didn¡¯t need stablehands to prepare the mount or to pack anything for him. He may have taught her what he knew about fighting with the blade, but he hadn¡¯t taught her everything she wanted to know. That seemed to be weighing heavily upon her at the moment.


    What other skills did she actually possess?


    ¡°I¡¯m an expert at scrubbing floors and dirty dishes,¡± she quietly mumbled to herself.


    Too much was happening recently, and she had no meaningful way to handle the building stress other than to focus on her training. She decided to take a walk to try and clear her mind of the malaise that had settled into it. Perhaps she¡¯d go by the orphanage and walk the areas she remembered as a child. Something about the place seemed to be drawing her there ever since she¡¯d mentioned it earlier.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    She adjusted her prowling attire and tightened the sword against her back. It was a personal preference that Lorik found odd, but eventually conceded to her point. She simply did not like running with the sword at her side and it moving around too much. It¡¯d taken several adjustments, and some help from Dannig, to make the back mounted scabbard work, but it did end up quite functional and comfortable to use.


    She slipped quietly into the dark, avoiding the guards or the occasional soul wandering out into the night. She hurried through alleyways, nose curling with disgust at the stink of discarded refuse or waste. Every so often there would be rats or a random stray animal alerted to her presence, but they usually just scurried out of the way and focused their attention on finding scraps of food.


    Down one corridor she came upon a man lying against a stone wall. He smelled horrible as if he had soiled himself, and at first she mistook him for dead. His muffled snores however indicated that he was alive, just simply passed out. An overturned bottle at his side gave an indication as to the most likely reason. It was a sad sight to see someone throw their own life away like that. She stepped quietly over him and went on her way.


    Soon she stood before the Norport orphanage, looking at the very building she¡¯d spent so many years toiling away in. How different would her life have been had Landon not saved her from that horrible place? Would Stenouse have really sent her to the brothels? Knowing what she does now, that fate wouldn¡¯t seem so uncharacteristic of the wretched woman.


    Instantly she was on high alert as a scream echoed into the night. It sounded like a man and had come from the direction she had just come from. Was it the person she had seen only a moment before? Perhaps he¡¯d awoken to a rat being on him or something else inconsequential. It had, after all, been only that one time calling out and then total silence.


    Her gut instinct told her to go and see. She ran hard, dodging around the debris scattered about, careful to keep her approach quiet. Soon she entered the alleyways where she had only been moments before, expecting to see him there.


    He was there, but so was another man crouching over him. Appearing small and thin, he worked under a very dim light, cutting parts of meat from the corpse with a dagger and placing it into a small bag. The lantern was obviously hooded, and turned so low that it hadn¡¯t even changed her vision spectrum. She could see all too well what he was doing.


    She watched stunned at the grisly scene for a moment before regaining her wits. ¡°What in damnation have you done?¡±


    He looked in her direction with an expression of panic upon his face. ¡°I found this man wounded. I tried to render aid, but¡­¡± He let the words trail off to make a point.


    ¡°Do not lie to me,¡± she stated flatly. ¡°You were carving his flesh from bone and smiling the whole time.¡±


    The smile crept back onto his face. ¡°Fascinating. You must have perfect vision or,¡± he paused for a moment. ¡°Or you can see through the darkness! The elf girl.¡±


    She drew her sword and held it steady. ¡°You presume to know who I am?¡±


    He pulled the bag closed and hooked it to his belt. ¡°I do. Never met a human that could see so well in the dark, and you¡¯re the only non-human in this wretched city. Simple really.¡±


    ¡°Well if you know who I am,¡± she said with some amount of confidence, ¡°then you know who my associates are. Come quietly and you can plead your case before the courts.¡±


    He let out a sinister chuckle and stood. ¡°I¡¯m rather fond of my freedom. You¡¯re full of heart, girl. I look forward to trying it.¡±


    Before she could respond to that odd statement he fully lifted the hood of his lantern, temporarily blinding her as her vision shifted into the normal color spectrum. By the time she could see again, the blade was already near her throat. She quickly leaned back, barely avoiding the slash of his dagger.


    Again he came at her, swinging wildly with that wicked blade and again she had to back up to avoid his attack. He was keeping her on the defensive, and it was difficult to gain her footing against him. Even worse was that he had managed to negate her reach advantage by staying in close. This man was a fighter and for the first time in her life she faced someone outside of practice that knew how to handle a weapon.


    Out of pure desperation she jumped back and stepped in with a feint, trying to bait him into defending. Unfortunately, the maneuver didn¡¯t pay off and he dodged out of the way. He came back in with a wild slash that only seemed to graze her left arm, but it was enough to send a bolt of fiery pain through her.


    Adrenaline surged in her veins as she desperately fought for her very life. He came in again and again, striking faster than she¡¯d ever expected an opponent could. He thrust the dagger forward towards her heart, but she was able to grab his wrist with her left hand and redirect the strike. It gashed her side, biting through the thin leather, but it also left him slightly off balance.


    Danica swung her rapier around, smashing him in the face with the guard. Her efforts were rewarded with the sickening sound of cartilage and bone being snapped apart. He yelled in pain and staggered back, blood already gushing from his broken nose. Without wasting a precious moment, she launched into the offensive, forcing him to fall back with every swing. He tried to recover, dodging and attempting to parry her moves, but she would not let up on the assault. He¡¯d wanted a fight to the death and she was going to give it to him.


    ¡°Damn you,¡± he growled.


    In a move that seemed like pure frustration, he swung his lantern hard towards her in an overhand strike. She expertly dodged it and then lunged in for the finishing blow, It never landed it. There was a brilliant flash and a loud boom as the lantern exploded, knocking them both back and to the ground. Excruciating pain shot up her right leg, but she managed to quickly right herself by shifting her weight over to her left foot.


    The spots in her eyes quickly cleared and she could see the strange man staggering off down the street. She tried to follow him, but every time she put weight on her right foot, she¡¯d nearly fall over. She seethed with anger and desperately tried to force her body to obey, but it was no use. The fight was over and he was escaping.


    A moment later, she saw the lights coming from behind her and people were coming to look out of their windows at the noise they¡¯d heard. She quickly realized that if she stayed out here, she¡¯d be discovered and that was something Landon had expressly warned her about. She scrambled into the darkness of the alleyway and pulled her hood back over her head.


    Danica looked down at her right leg and saw a steady stream of liquid pouring out a little above the boot top. She didn¡¯t need to see colors to know what it was. She took off the black cloth she used as a face mask and created a makeshift bandage with it. She tied it tightly around the wound, trying to stem the flow of blood. The pain was beginning to get more intense and she knew the adrenaline of the moment was wearing off.


    Before Danica could escape into the darkness, she was bathed in flickering lantern light and a voice called out ¡°Who¡¯s in there?¡±


    It was a thankfully familiar voice. ¡°Erinore, is that you?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± he said, much to her relief. ¡°Who wants to know?¡±


    She turned to him, revealing her face with a sigh. ¡°I need to get home, and quickly.¡±

 Chapter 16 - Scars Are Forever

    She lay on her back upon the hard wooden table, right leg propped up on a small box. Landon stood over her, holding her hand while he watched the surgeon work on the wound. The herbal balms and medicines had dulled the minor pains, and they¡¯d been able to stitch up the cuts on her ribs and arm with only minimal discomfort.


    Fennor Wright, the clinical surgeon and retired field medic, tapped on the metal shard embedded in her lower leg. She cried out through gritted teeth and felt Landons grip tighten around her hand. She¡¯d never felt anything in her life that hurt nearly as much.


    ¡°Damn,¡± The old man muttered. ¡°Give her the leather.¡±


    Landon nodded and picked up a thick chunk of leather strap from off the table. He pushed it into her mouth and told her to bite down before she could even ask why. A sudden jolt of horrible pain wracked her body and she bit into the strap while screaming as loudly as she ever had. A few seconds later the foreign object was removed and the trauma began to subside.


    Fennor poured a foul smelling liquid onto the wound and began to stitch it up. ¡°It was lodged in tight next to the bone, and may have fractured it. I don¡¯t believe there is any serious damage though.¡±


    Landon nodded. ¡°How long until she can walk safely?¡±


    The old man shrugged. ¡°She can get around on crutches. I¡¯ll check on her in about a week and we¡¯ll see then.¡±


    Landon went to go pick out a crutch appropriate for her size and let the doctor finish up his work. Danica studied the leather piece, noticing the hundreds of tooth marks imprinted on it. She hoped to never have to suffer that kind of pain again, but it seemed inevitable given the recent circumstances of her life.


    It took her only a few moments to learn how to walk on crutches and she was able to hobble on her right leg if necessary, though it was extremely painful to do so. Landon helped her down the hallway, heading to what she thought would be her room for the night. He stopped in front of his office door and motioned for her to come inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m rather tired,¡± she said with a hint of annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m sure whatever it is can wait until tomorrow.¡±


    He gave her a stern look and motioned again. ¡°If you wish to get rest, as I do, then get moving.¡±


    He led her to a padded seat by the fireplace and helped her into the chair. Then he added two small logs and stoked the coals with a small bellows. Soon the room was bathed in the flickering firelight, chasing away the chill lingering in the air.


    He took a seat facing her. ¡°Now, I would very much like to hear how you ended up being found by the night patrol, bleeding out in a filthy alley, next to a mutilated corpse.¡±


    She looked into the dancing flames and started telling her story. ¡°I was just out for a walk. I was being careful to avoid everyone, and I saw someone that apparently passed out from drinking. Moments later I heard a scream and I ran back. By the time I got there he was cutting him, like someone carving meat. Then he attacked me. I almost had him though.¡±


    Landon nodded along, listening to every word. ¡°You almost had him, and by the looks of it, he almost had you as well.¡±


    She wanted to deny it, but the truth was that the strange man did almost kill her. The cuts she bore could have been worse, the near misses could have found their mark. Had she been even a fraction off or been slower to dodge, they would have found two bodies this night. She bit her lip, unable to admit that he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    He shook his head and sighed. ¡°All that aside, can you describe him?¡±


    She played the moments over in her mind, trying to remember anything important. ¡°He was a little taller than me, lean, and he was somewhere about middle aged I guess.¡±


    ¡°Not much to go on,¡± he said. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°He¡¯s got a broken nose.¡±


    He sat up in his chair, obviously intrigued. ¡°Like it was misshapen?¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    She shook her head ¡°No, I mean it¡¯s broken now¡±


    Danica thought she¡¯d seen the briefest flash of a smile on him, but then he coughed as if to clear his throat. He went across the room and poured them each a cup of wine. He brought it to her and sat back down, looking serious as ever. She drank deeply of the potent beverage, savoring the warmth that washed over her body.


    He took a smaller drink and set his cup upon the table. ¡°Just last week some of my men found a corpse in an alleyway. An adult man, with pieces of his flesh cut away. His heart was missing as well. This murder seems eerily similar, and we¡¯ll know more about the body tomorrow after we examine it.¡±


    Through the fog of her mind, she remembered what the man had said. ¡°He told me he was going to try my heart right before he attacked.¡±


    The flickering flames cast an eerie light over landon as he spoke. ¡°That doesn¡¯t bode well. It could be that we might now have some sort of ritual killer running loose in the city.¡±


    She drained the cup and set it down on the table with a hard slam, angry at her own failings. ¡°I almost had him,¡± she seethed.


    Landon held his hand up to calm her. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself, he only barely escaped. I assume it had something to do with that mangled piece of metal in your leg though. How did that happen?¡±


    She shook her head, obviously confused. ¡°He had a lantern, but it wasn¡¯t lit by candle. You can¡¯t move like that without it going out, and it was so bright. He threw it down on the ground and there was a brilliant flash and we were pushed away. Then it was gone.¡±


    He rubbed his chin, raking at the unshaven stubble. ¡°It wasn¡¯t oil, that would have simply burned. If it was magelight, then that adds a whole other twist to this. I have no idea if those things explode though.¡±


    She mouthed the word a few times. ¡°What¡¯s a magelight?¡±


    ¡°Magical balls of light trapped in a glass orb,¡± he said. ¡°They glow brilliantly and require no fuel. You won¡¯t see them around here of course. Come on, let¡¯s get you to bed.¡±


    He helped her to her room and she bid him a good night. She made her way to the window and opened it up to the chilled night air. The stars shone brilliantly and the moon cast a silvery glow to the city below it. He was somewhere out there now, wounded just as she was. She knew deep down in her damaged soul, that their business with one another wasn¡¯t finished.


    ****


    Galen struggled to breathe as he unlocked the door into the dilapidated building where he made his home. It was a ratty little shack on the outskirts of the slums, but it was enough to satisfy his simple needs. A place to rest and enjoy his culinary delights without raising too many suspicions. He slung the bag off of his belt and onto the counter with an almost sickening plop.


    ¡°Corley!¡± he called out quietly, fighting to get the words out. ¡°You should have¡­ seen it.¡±


    He rummaged around a ratty wooden crate, throwing the unwanted contents to the floor. Finally he found the small candles that had been stored away for emergencies. He worked at the fireplace, trying to stoke the coals enough to get a flame to light one. He regretted tossing that irreplaceable magelight away like that, but it was a desperate situation.


    ¡°She had¡­ that look Corley,¡± he wheezed. ¡°That look¡­ of a killer¡­ in her eyes.¡±


    Finally a single small flame danced about and he was able to light the wick. He let out a gleeful laugh and carefully lit the other two on the table. The room was bathed in a soft glow, enough to let him start administering to his own wounds.


    He held up his left hand, the one that had been holding the lantern and was closest to the explosion. He winced at finally seeing the amount of damage that he had sustained. No wonder it had gone numb. The whole of it was riddled with metal and glass and two of the fingers were completely missing. The remaining fingers were twisted wrongly, adding up to a completely mangled mess.


    ¡°Well¡­ only one thing¡­ for it.¡± he said in a whisper to himself.


    Galen grabbed an iron skillet off the wall and tended the fireplace until it was burning hot then placed it into the flames. He grabbed a leather cord and started working it around his forearm, tying it off tightly. It helped with the dull ache and gave some amount of relief at least.


    He pulled a bottle of hard spirits off the wall and tipped the bottle, drinking deeply of the usually foul liquid. ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t¡­ taste anything! That¡­ bitch broke¡­ my nose.¡±


    He laughed at the memory of their battle. It was the first time in a long while that something had truly got his blood pumping and made him feel alive like that. He thought someone like her would be an easy victory, and he could almost taste that succulent young flesh. She was fast and knew how to handle a weapon, an unexpected surprise. They both walked away this time, but would forever bear the scars from their time together.


    Sitting at the corner of the table, a human skull faced him with a silent grin. He looked at its hollow eyes and scowled. ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ dare mock me¡­ Corley. That¡¯s¡­ why I¡¯m living¡­ In your house¡­ and you¡¯re not.¡±


    He looked at the skillet and figured it was hot enough by now. Perhaps he¡¯d use this opportunity to his advantage and make a few modifications. One thing at a time though. Galen grabbed the nearby meat cleaver and with one swift motion, brought it down on his wrist, severing the destroyed hand. His cries of agony echoed distant in the night.

 Chapter 17 - Riots In The Market District

    Danica awakened sometime near evening the next day. Her head ached fiercely and her leg had swollen into the bandage, causing some amount of discomfort. She loosened the wrapping and observed the garish red wound on her pale lavender skin, stitched closed by the hand of a skilled surgeon. It would still leave an impressive scar, one that she¡¯d carry her whole life to remind her of that night.


    Though it was difficult, she managed to clean herself up and get dressed. She hobbled down the hallway to the dining hall, trying to avoid unwanted attention. Several of the guards sitting at the tables eyed her as she passed. They were military men, of that much she could be certain.


    A hand shot out and grabbed her as she tried to pass them. ¡°Landon¡¯s little pet got injured, it seems. What happened little mouse? Did you find a big scary cat?¡±


    She tried to shake him off but his grip was too firm. ¡°Let me go, Jorin.¡±


    The men around him joined into a chorus of laughter at the spectacle. Jorin stood and looked her in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sub-commander Jorin now, elf.¡± He tightened his grip, sending pain shooting up her right arm. ¡°I expect you to show me some resp¡­¡±


    The laughter died down and some of the men stood to draw their weapons. The sharpened knife teased at Jorin¡¯s throat pressed in tight, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he could even swallow without the blade cutting into the tender flesh. She had pulled it almost purely on instinct it seemed, ready to defend herself against the threat of harm.


    She stared at him, those deep blue eyes showing no fear. ¡°I asked you to let me go. I won¡¯t ask again.¡±


    He released his grip and started to back away, hands held high. ¡°One day elf, you¡¯re going to regret that little mistake. I¡¯m feeling generous today, so I¡¯ll let you off with a warning.¡±


    His eyes stared at her with an unmistakable hatred in them, watching her every move. She resheathed the small knife into her belt and continued through the hall into the kitchen. She knew that she had just made another enemy. He may have been a coward and a braggart, but he unfortunately had some authority, as undeserved as it had come.  He was second in command to Landon now, and if something happened to the commander, she¡¯d very likely be in serious trouble.


    Inside the kitchen, the heat was almost unbearable. The women worked at cleaning up the remnants of tonight''s meal and preparing for the next day. Delicious scents hung heavy in the air and made Danica¡¯s mouth instantly water. Angela busied herself with cutting slabs of red meat into cubes and hadn¡¯t even noticed her approach.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Danica called to her with a wave as she approached.


    Angela dropped the knife and hugged her hard. ¡°Thank the light, you''re alright.¡±


    Danica hugged her tightly and patted her back. ¡°I am for now, but I might not be for long if I don¡¯t get a decent meal.¡±


    The older woman laughed a little and wiped away either a bead of sweat or a tear off her cheek. Danica assumed it was the latter, but she didn¡¯t want people crying over her. She tried to convince herself it was sweat instead. It was so blasted hot in this room after all. The kitchen staff really deserved more credit for what they had to endure day in and day out to provide the men with their meals.


    They walked outside into the cooler air and sat at an outdoor table area. A few gnats buzzed around, and an occasional fly made an appearance, but it was so much better than being indoors. Cool shadows were cast across them from the small trees planted nearby as the sun cast its light down upon the city.


    Angela made sure Danica was comfortable and went back inside. A moment later she reappeared with a tray containing roasted chicken parts, a vegetable stew, and fresh baked bread. There were two mugs of apple cider, slightly fermented from their long storage in the cold cellar. It was truly a feast, the likes of which she hadn¡¯t been prepared for, but was very thankful to have.


    ¡°What¡¯s the occasion?¡± Danica asked, staring at the bountiful serving.


    Angela set the tray down and served the younger girl her food. ¡°You¡¯re alive and so am I, and we¡¯re both hungry. Seems like reason enough for me.¡±


    They ate together, relaxing under a darkening sky, talking as if nothing was out of the ordinary. They shared thoughts and feelings, commented on local gossip and gave opinions on what it all meant. Danica had thought about telling her of the run in with Jorin, but decided not to spoil the good moment. She debated on telling Landon as well, wondering if the incident might just be forgotten about eventually if she said nothing about it.


    Angela suddenly stopped laughing and her expression turned serious. ¡°Danica, would you consider leaving this place?¡±


    Danica studied her intently, seeing now how tired and worn out the woman looked. Angela was already well into her fifth decade and Landon was early in his sixth, but until this moment it never really seemed to dawn on her just how aged they really were. The stresses from their chosen professions didn¡¯t seem to be helping matters much either.


    Danica sighed and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s some unpleasant moments, I¡¯ll admit, but this is my home. If people work to make it better, then maybe it will get better.¡± She paused thinking about it for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think Landon would leave this city behind regardless.¡±


    Angela nodded in assent to that. ¡°He¡¯s as stubborn as they come, I think. Always was.¡±


    Danica reached out and held Angela¡¯s hand. ¡°We can¡¯t leave him here alone. He¡¯d be lost without us.¡±


    Before the woman could respond to that, bells began to ring off in the distance. Danica could see a plume of thick smoke accumulating over part of the city where the sound was coming from. Soon more bells began to ring out, and guards began to scramble around the barracks. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    One of the guards ran by them and Angela stopped him with a shout. ¡°Wellis, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    He stopped in his tracks, slightly winded, and looked at her. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± He looked over at Danica and acknowledged her as well. ¡°There¡¯s a full blown riot in the markets.¡±


    ****


    Landon held the shield up high as a chunk of stone bounced harmlessly off the wooden planks. A glass bottle broke against the shield of one of his men next to him, sending a glittering mess all around them. He lowered defenses enough to get a better look at the mob of men and women ahead of him. They were shouting obscenities while waving torches and a random assortment of implements in a threatening manner, showing no sign or willingness to back down.


    He gripped his iron tipped cudgel tightly, fearing the worst. ¡°Damned fools. Sergeant Merrick! Hold this position and don¡¯t let them take a step past this line. Use lethal force only if necessary.¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for confirmation, trying to hurry away from the main body of the protestors. Someone was inciting this riot, and he needed to find out who. He grabbed four guardsmen, who had just arrived onto the scene, and made his way around to the other side of the market district.


    Some of the buildings had become blazing infernos, making it impossible to approach them. People attempted to soak the wood of nearby residences in an effort to save those structures from suffering the same fate. Smoke hung heavy in the air, choking those it enveloped as cinders and ash rained down from the sky. Here and there, a lone body lay on the ground unmoving.


    They came upon a group of three men that were attempting to loot a store with a broken window. He charged forward, knocking the first man down to the ground. The guards followed his lead and started beating the other two would be thieves. It didn¡¯t take long for the three of them to get the point and make a hasty retreat.


    ¡°Damnit!¡± Landon yelled. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this.¡±


    He pressed forward along the path, picking up more straggling guardsmen along the way. Soon he had nearly two dozen men, well armed and ready for anything, making their way down the street. They managed to cut around and back behind the main body of protestors, intercepting and turning away their straggling reinforcements as they proceeded towards the source of the unrest.


    Soon he found what he had been suspecting would be the root cause of this dire situation all along. A man in priestly garb was prophesying to a gathered mass of people about the injustices of Norport. He encouraged them to take up arms and fight for their very lives and those of their families against the evil tyrants. He was inciting them in the name of Zaphel and Myrra, the gods of light.


    Landon turned back to his men, noting their readiness for battle. He pointed to the priest, ¡°Try to take that man alive.¡±


    The guards charged out of the side street into the thick of it. Despite Landon¡¯s best efforts to quell the rioters without killing them, an occasional overzealous guardsmen would crack a skull with their cudgel. He¡¯d seen enough combat to know that he¡¯d just witnessed a deathblow, and there¡¯d be no rescuing that person after the battle. It would be impossible to save everyone, but if he could stop this madness at its source then he could at least minimize the casualties.


    Despite the priest of light urging them on, the angry citizens soon lost their nerve to fight against their supposedly oppressive rulers. He gave a few more futile efforts to whip them into a frenzy, but finally gave up and turned to run away from the battle while he could still get away. Unfortunately for him, a well aimed club soared through the air, hitting him in the back of the head and sending the man flying forward into the hard stone street.


    Landon charged forward, using his shield to bat away anyone unfortunate enough to end up in his way. He arrived to where the priest had fallen and saw the man staggering to his feet, trying to get his wits about him. Before he could demand the man¡¯s surrender however, the priest swung his steel scepter at the captain. Landon raised his shield to intercept the blow, hearing the splintering of the lightweight wood under the heavy blow. He realized then that his opponent wasn¡¯t using an implement for ceremony, but a deadly martial weapon in disguise.


    He drew his sword and swung for the priest, missing entirely as the man deftly dodged the attack. He tried a few lighter strikes, testing against the man''s skill and was growing worried at the possible outcome. He was facing someone younger, stronger, and faster than he was. Hopefully he would not be nearly as skilled or experienced in the ways of battle, giving the older man an edge he desperately needed.


    The priest swung his scepter at Landon¡¯s head, but the fatal blow was stopped with his shield once more. It began to break apart now, being designed solely for light duty use as it was, the defensive gear never stood a chance against such force. He didn¡¯t want to risk it¡¯s total failure so he slung it off his arm at his opponent. Unsurprisingly the nimble priest moved to the side and deflected it easily away from him.


    He jumped forward, aiming at Landon with a double handed strike, but the older veteran had anticipated such a move. He stepped in with his sword and intercepted the scepter at its base, deflecting it away from him. He quickly struck the priest in the eye with an elbow, knocking the man to the ground. Landon gave a resounding kick into the downed man''s ribs, hearing an audible pop  and sending him rolling across the ground. He tried to repeat the attack, but his legs were swept out from under him and he hit the ground hard, knocking the wind from his lungs.


    The priest regained his footing first and was standing over top of Landon, ready to smash his weapon into the guard captain''s skull. A bolt suddenly appeared in the man¡¯s chest and then a few more followed in rapid succession. The man looked down at the wounds with shock etched onto his face, staggered for a moment, and then dropped to the ground dead.


    Sergeant Merrick, now sporting a nasty gash across the forehead, helped Landon to stand. ¡°Sir, reinforcements from the barracks have arrived. We¡¯re getting things under control now.¡±


    Landon looked over at the corpse laying on the street, blood pooling beneath it. He cursed under his breath at the fact he wouldn¡¯t be able to ask the man why he¡¯d incited the people into riot, then turned and waved appreciatively to the guards holding crossbows. A moment later, and they¡¯d have been planning his funeral arrangements.


    He walked over to the body and studied it for a moment. There was nothing too out of the ordinary physically it seemed from just looking at him. All he could discern was that this was a man dressed in religious attire that could fight as well as most trained soldiers. That was a terrifying thought to imagine the church turning out religious warriors like this as instigators to take the city.


    Merrick walked to his captain''s side. ¡°Your orders sir?¡±


    Landon looked around the area at the mess they¡¯d now been left to deal with. ¡°Get the rioters off the streets, tend the wounded men, then let¡¯s get these damned fires under control before the entire city burns to the ground.¡±


    He reached down to the dead priest''s neck and pulled off a silver pendant featuring a golden crown divided in half. One of the holy symbols for the two gods of light. He placed that into his pocket and stood. He didn¡¯t know why the clergy from the church were doing this, but he knew who he¡¯d start questioning on the matter. It was time he paid Sombec another friendly visit.

 Chapter 18 - A second Meeting In The Cathedral

    Landon walked through the barracks, trying to present himself as if nothing were wrong, but feeling almost as if he were about to drop. His body ached and he felt winded with any exertion he made. He didn¡¯t want to admit that he was getting too old for field assignments, but his near death experience was apparently trying to convince him otherwise.


    Slung over his back were the remains of his shield tied together by a thin rope. He wanted to show it to Dannig and find some way to either improve the design or replace their stock with something stronger. He didn¡¯t think this would be a lone incident and wanted his men better prepared for the next time. Sending men into battle with failing equipment was a sure way to get them killed.


    He stepped into the quartermaster''s office to find Dannig showing Danica how to punch holes into leather. He watched for a moment as the burly man showed her how to hold the chisel before striking it with the hammer. Within seconds she was aiming and striking at the material with determination for the task at hand.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you were taking on new apprentices,¡± Landon said, the weariness evident in his voice.


    Dannig scowled at him. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t leave me alone until I showed her how to properly work leather. She was going to ruin some of my best materials!¡±


    Landon watched the young elf girl crack a devious little smile as she worked away at the piece, but didn¡¯t seem inclined to protest what he¡¯d said. He was curious as to what she was doing with it, and it was nice to see her developing new skills. Perhaps in time she¡¯d find a passion for leatherworking and make her way in the world. She¡¯d be around long after they were all dead and buried thanks to her elven heritage.


    ¡°Well if I could take a moment of your time.¡± Landon slung the shield pieces down on the table, letting them scatter about. ¡°I know they¡¯re supposed to be for light duty, but they shouldn¡¯t be this bad.¡±


    The burly man stood up and limped over to the table, using his expert eye on the destroyed gear. ¡°Damnation Landon, did you try to stop a bull?¡±


    ¡°It felt like it,¡± Landon said while rubbing his left arm. ¡°He was using a steel scepter. Took two hits from it and didn¡¯t want to risk a third with what I had left.¡±


    Dannig grunted and held up a piece. ¡°It¡¯s thin wood, shaped and kiln dried. Then they lacquer it to make it look fancy. They¡¯re probably only meant for training and ceremonial duties, not for any serious combat.¡±


    Landon cursed under his breath. He¡¯d requested the extra gear for his men when the rumors of unrest started circulating throughout the city. He¡¯d expected Rowan to have been concerned enough about it to at least properly outfit the people trying to protect him, but apparently it was still too much to hope for. Perhaps he could requisition proper equipment when the lord returned from his travels abroad. Hopefully, they¡¯d hold out until then.


    Landon looked towards the girl, seeing her focused on the project. ¡°Danica, is your leg doing better?¡±


    She looked up and gave a brief nod. ¡°It hurts to walk still, but I¡¯ll be ok.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡± He looked back to Dannig. ¡°Whatever she needs, you¡¯ve got my permission to get it for her.¡±


    Dannig narrowed his eyes. ¡°What about the things I need?¡±


    Landon gave a weak smile as he turned. ¡°Fill out the proper forms and send it up the chain of command.¡±


    He could imagine that he would hear the grumblings all the way across the barracks. It was nice to know that in such a chaotic world, there were some things that simply wouldn¡¯t change. He could hold onto those anchors of sanity in a chaotic world teetering over the edge of madness.


    ****


    Landon decided to try for a more tactful approach with Sombec this time. He gently opened the door and walked inside the cathedral, taking a few moments to look around the grand structure. Stained glass windows depicting images of Zaphel and Myrra, banishing the dark gods and hordes of demonic creatures, shone brightly from the morning sun. The deep red carpet and stained wooden benches added an air of serenity to this place, and had things been different, he may have been inclined to find his faith at that moment.


    Two men made their approach towards him. One of them stood slightly taller than Landon, with muscular arms and long brown hair. He carried a longsword at his side overtop the priestly robe, which itself seemed to be covering some amount of armor. He recognized the man as the former soldier from the last time he was here.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The other was a greasy malcontent the likes of which often filled the jails. If it came to blows, he had no doubt that he could dispatch this one rather easily and quickly. The other he wasn¡¯t so sure about being able to beat in any given situation.


    ¡°It seems that Captain Landon Marshall has decided to grace us with his presence again,¡± said the big man, squaring himself up to Landon. ¡°Where¡¯s the rest of your men?¡±


    Landon nodded to him ¡±At ease soldier. I believe you have me at a disadvantage. You know me, but I do not know you.¡±


    The man smirked. ¡°I haven¡¯t been called that for some time. Who I am doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Landon said with a wave. ¡°I need to speak with Sombec. Just a few questions and I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    The wiry man spoke up finally, ¡°Yeah, well maybe he don¡¯t wanna speak with you.¡±


    Landen snapped his focus at the smaller man, staring fear into his very soul. He watched him back up a step and start reaching for his side sword.


    The big man grabbed him hard by the collar. ¡°Stop acting like a fool and go get him.¡±


    He took a few steps back, shaking free of the grip. ¡°Yeah, sure thing Garwin.¡±


    Garwin rolled his eyes in annoyance. ¡°Damn incompetent fools,¡± he muttered.


    Landon gave a slight smile. ¡°Where did you serve Garwin?¡±


    ¡°If you have to know,¡± he growled, ¡°Aganossis in the north. Fighting the damned orcs and barbarians.¡±


    Landon nodded in appreciation. ¡°I knew the same battlefield on our side.¡±


    Garwin gave the commander a foul look. ¡°You want to be friends now? Maybe we can hang around the tavern and swap war stories with the other drunkards.¡±


    Landon had heard enough to figure the man out. He was most likely part of a mass desertion some years back the Aganossian military had suffered. They wreaked havoc in the western reaches of Andesty for a time before disbanding into traveling mercenary groups. After that they moved around selling their skills to the highest bidder. Most were never brought to justice for the raping and pillaging of the innocents and other atrocities they committed. A fact that didn¡¯t sit well with a man of law and order, but one he couldn¡¯t act upon at the moment.


    Landon ignored the disrespectful barb and they stood in silence until Sombec emerged into the room. He looked at the priest and noticed the man''s face had mostly healed back into place. It was still a little bit malformed, but not nearly as bad as he would have liked it to have been. He could have killed that bastard that day and slept peacefully that night without a shred of guilt.


    ¡°What in damnation do you want Landon?¡± the priest said hatefully. ¡°I¡¯ve stayed away from the girl.¡±


    ¡°And that is why you¡¯re still alive,¡± Landon retorted dryly. ¡°Look at this pendant.¡±


    He reached into his pocket and held the silver pendant towards Sombec. The priest scowled at him and then reluctantly took the simple jewelry, obviously wary of any tricks the captain might be planning. He looked at it for a moment and handed it back.


    ¡°What of it?¡± the priest replied flatly.


    ¡°I took it off one of your faithful after he had incited a riot in my streets yesterday. I¡¯d like to know why the church is involved,¡± Landon said, studying the priest''s expression very carefully.


    Sombec shrugged. ¡°I suspect you managed to kill him before you got any answers. A shame that, seeing as we have too few faithful left in this world. I can tell you this at least, that pendant does belong to the Church of Light, but a sect far to the south.¡±


    Landon frowned upon hearing that. ¡°So, am I to believe that you were not involved with this man in the slightest?¡±


    He looked to Landon and shook his head. ¡°Captain, we are a church of peace here. What benefit would I gain from burning down my beloved Norport? We¡¯ve even sent some of our most faithful to assist those affected by this tragedy.¡±


    He looked Sombec in the eyes as the man talked, but if he were lying, then Landon couldn¡¯t tell it. The priest did make sense in regards to having little to gain from sacrificing his flock to destroy the city. The religion has been in a steep decline for as long as he could remember and they had too few members left to waste on frivolous schemes. If they weakened much further, the Red Suns would probably simply run them out of town and take over in their stead.


    It dawned on him then, as implausible as that thought was, that it made more sense than it really should have. If they tipped the scales enough, they¡¯d put the church of light out and establish themselves as the new faith of the people. Sombec probably didn¡¯t care one whit about the gods he purported to serve and would most likely sell everyone out in the end and run off with all the money he could carry with him.


    ¡°Another dead end it seems,¡± Landon muttered. ¡°If you wish to inter your brother of the cloth, you¡¯ll find his body at the city morgue.¡±


    Landon turned away and walked out of the cathedral. To the left of him, he could see several graves being dug by laborers. He wondered just how much the families of the dead had to pay in indulgences to be buried in such a holy place. The church was just fleecing the people now for everything they were worth, and it seemed no one cared enough to stop them from doing it.


    Were the gods of light even real, and if so, why didn¡¯t they do something to help the people instead of idly standing by?

 Chapter 19 - A Weakened Prison

    Rowan smiled, watching as the other women fawned over his wife¡¯s slightly extended belly. Sora laughed with them, showing no regret about her current condition, despite her joking about it with him earlier. It was going to be their first child together and she was well and truly happy to start a royal family with him.


    He began to wonder how the other bastard children he sired were getting along these days.


    ¡°Look at ''em all, cackling like a bunch of hens at feeding time.¡± Azmund said, walking up beside him. ¡°Do you think that one in the green dress is into handsome older men though?¡±


    Rowan looked at him and smirked. ¡°I can tell you for a fact she is, but she¡¯d probably change her mind about it if you¡¯re involved.¡±


    He looked at the lord and sneered. ¡°Driving that knife deeper everyday. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be leaving soon? We already had one creature stinking up this place and then you started hanging around.¡±


    He nodded to the senior monk. ¡°Tomorrow when the storms break, we¡¯ll make our way to Agrun. Should there be another emergency, you can reach me there over the next few months.¡±


    Azmund let out a hearty chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re getting soft. Before much longer and she¡¯ll be putting you in a fancy new dress.¡±


    If she does,¡± Rowan said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll have to be extra careful you don¡¯t start pawing at me during one of your drunken stupors.¡±


    The older man started to protest when Talos stepped into the hallway. He looked more exhausted than ever, but still managed to maintain a composure of absolute discipline. Rowan knew of the trials he and all the mages of the Wellspring Monastery had endured over the last several months, and he¡¯d do everything in his power to get them whatever aid they required.


    Rowan turned to the man and nodded ¡°Brother Talos, I hope you are faring better.¡±


    ¡°I am not,¡± the weary monk said. ¡°Come, there is something you need to see.¡±


    Rowan turned back to Azmund. ¡°Care to join us?¡±


    Azmund shook his head. ¡°Damnation. Last time I got close to that thing, I suffered nightmares bad enough to piss myself. I¡¯m not going back down there for the rest of my days if I can help it.¡±


    Rowan patted the man on the shoulder with a laugh. He turned and followed Talos back down into the basement until they came to a large door, secured with a heavy lock. The monk pulled out the large, strangely shaped key and fit it to the device. A moment later there was a click and the door swung forward on ancient hinges, creaking wearily as it did so.


    Talos pulled two glass balls out from his black robes and murmured a few strange words. Energy flowed from his hands and into the orbs, causing them to glow brilliantly. He placed these into some nearby brass lanterns hanging on the wall.


    Rowan took the lantern housing the temporary mage light. They were easy enough to make, and would last long enough for whatever reason he was being brought down. They took precautions with bringing the permanent lights down, or any other magical items, for fear of letting too much mystical essence near the trapped god.


    They started down the long hallway and descended several flights of stairs. It had been some time since Rowan had been down here, but the memories of that last visit still seemed so fresh in his mind. All those years that had passed, but some things never really changed it seemed.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Did you ever find out why Morphis started fighting against his bonds so suddenly?¡± Rowan asked.


    Talos nodded. ¡°Maybe. Cult in Stegness also gained a sizable following.¡±


    Rowan knew Talos didn¡¯t care to talk much, but he was curious now. ¡°Care to elaborate.¡±


    The mage shot him a weary glance, and then shrugged. ¡°Wasn¡¯t anything much. Brothers and sisters in the area are currently dismantling it.¡±


    ¡°A small cult following shouldn¡¯t have powered him up enough to cause a threat.¡± Rowan shook his head in disbelief. ¡°There has to be something else.¡±


    Talos didn¡¯t elaborate any further. He simply continued around the corner and down the hallway in silence until they reached a pair of large doors set expertly in the stone. They.d been created and installed by dwarven craftsmen centuries ago to ensure that not even the strongest giant could brute force their way in. Powerful magics added another layer of security and prevented nimble lockpicks or any other unwanted trespasser access beyond.


    Rowan looked over at his companion ¡°Damn. I can already feel him trying to pry his way into my mind. That shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±


    Talos looked at him and nodded in agreement. He placed his hand on the doors and a brief flash illuminated both of them, leaving sparkles of magical energy drifting in the air. Slowly the portal opened on its own power into a larger room beyond.


    The room ahead stood nearly double his height and was big enough to fit nearly a hundred men comfortably. All along the floors, ceiling and walls, large metal plates glowed with magical runes inscribed upon them. They¡¯d been put there centuries before to create this prison cell for a god, and so far they¡¯d managed to keep him trapped here without much incident.


    In the center of the room on a raised pillar sat an onyx sarcophagus held down with thick chains. There were no locks to be seen on them as they were never meant to be undone. Rowan knew that inside of that mysterious box was Morphis, the treacherous dark god that had caused so much chaos throughout the world. That he had even been captured in the first place was a miracle unto itself and one that most likely couldn¡¯t ever be repeated.


    There could be heard a great thrashing noise, as if flesh were pounding stone, coming from inside the box. Rowan watched it warily, almost expecting any moment for him to blow it apart. Thankfully it seemed that the god remained contained and soon ceased its thrashings.


    Talos came up beside him. ¡°We¡¯ve exhausted ourselves time and again putting power back into this containment field. I fear it is not enough now.¡±


    Rowan looked at him, somewhat worried at the situation. ¡°You need more mages then?¡±


    The monk solemnly shook his head and then pointed to a glowing sigil on the wall. ¡°Look closely at this.¡±


    He got near the rune and studied it intently. It didn¡¯t take long to discover what the problem seemed to be. It looked like small pieces of the marking had flaked off, like old paint would tend to do on a weathered board. He looked to Talos, unsure if what he was seeing was really actually happening.


    ¡°Now watch,¡± Talos said, putting his finger against the rune. It flared brilliantly as he transferred his magical energy into it. A moment later he removed his hand, looking more worn out than ever.


    Rowan inspected the rune again, seeing it glow brighter, but it still had those defects in it like the energy hadn¡¯t been able to fully renew it all the way through. ¡°It¡¯s failing,¡± he said as a numbing fear began to take hold. ¡°Damn it all. The magical wards are starting to wear out. It wasn¡¯t just the cult worshippers empowering him, but the failure of this prison cell.¡±


    Talos nodded, affirming his fears. ¡°I do not believe our situation to be unique. I¡¯m awaiting reports from the others.¡±


    Rowan slammed his fist into the palm of his hand, uttering a multitude of curses. They¡¯d spent so long trying to weaken the gods by removing their followers from believing in them, a long term strategy that seemed effective enough. Now they¡¯d have to take direct action instead of simply awaiting the results of subterfuge. He¡¯d have to set new plans in motion and hope they bore fruit, sooner rather than later. If they failed, the reawakened gods wouldn¡¯t be likely to show him any mercy.


    Rowan looked back to the sarcophagus, the dull ache of true fear in his heart. ¡°I will speak with the other lords, and we shall come up with something. In the meantime, increase the agitators in Norport. When I return home, I¡¯ll spark the flames of revolt myself if I have to.¡±

 Chapter 20 - The Battle Of Honeyfield Pass

    Danica tightened the strap across her left forearm until the bracers fit snugly over her thick leather glove. She¡¯d taken the time to attach small spikes across the knuckles, to give her an edge in extreme close quarters combat should it come to that again. She¡¯d learned a few harsh and valuable lessons last time about being unprepared and did not care to repeat those same mistakes again.


    Her new armor was an upgrade from the leather vest she¡¯d previously been using. This was thicker throughout the vital areas and covered more surface area than her older gear. The downside to it was the weight unfortunately, and she¡¯d have to retrain herself to move with the heavier equipment. She wondered if Lorik would approve or if he¡¯d try and convince her to run into battle half naked.


    She stepped into a few stretches, trying to ignore the dull ache in her leg. It made her consider for a moment if shin guards might not be a good idea as well. She refocused her thoughts and tried to make mental notes on what adjustments would need to be made and where to make them. The new leather creaked and groaned under the strain of her movements and it made her feel bound by the constraints.


    A voice spoke out from behind her. ¡°I remember we used to take our new leather and oil it up really well, then we¡¯d beat it with sticks.¡±


    She turned to see Landon leaning against the wall, watching her. ¡°Not while you were wearing it I assume.¡±


    He smiled ever so slightly. ¡°That Depended on the mood of the commander, but more often than not, yes.¡±


    He walked to the corner and grabbed a few wooden poles, inspecting them one by one before he finally found one he approved of. He then grabbed Danica¡¯s practice sword and tossed it to her. She looked at him with a mixture of shock and confusion.


    ¡°Humor an old man, would you?¡± he said while taking a stance. ¡°I don¡¯t get enough practice or exercise anymore.¡±


    She nodded in assent and stood there with the pole facing down, looking relaxed. He waited for her a moment longer before realizing she wasn¡¯t going to take a stance. He sighed and came in half-heartedly, swinging towards her chest.


    She stepped back a half a step and quickly raised her weapon, deflecting his blow above her head. Momentarily catching him off guard she stepped in with a backhand swing which he barely blocked in time. Back and forth they went like this, each testing the other''s defenses until a well timed thrust landed solidly to his gut.


    He held his hand up in surrender, using the other one to rub his aching stomach. ¡°Alright, I yield. I should have worn some padding.¡±


    She set her practice sword to the side and sat in the chair, undoing the straps holding her armor in place. It was hot and uncomfortable, but hopefully those issues could be ignored and overcome soon. He paced back and forth, tapping the training sword against the ground. Something was on his mind.


    He waited until she had the bulk of the gear removed before finally speaking. ¡°You¡¯re going after him then?¡±


    She didn¡¯t need clarification for who he was referring to. ¡°If you¡¯re planning on trying to talk me out of it, then don¡¯t bother. This is something I have to see to the end.¡±


    ¡°Do not doubt that the wish to is there, but I will not,¡± he said, looking somewhat wistful. ¡°I simply do not want you to throw your life away needlessly.¡±


    She looked over at him, understanding his concern. ¡°Someone needs to stop him, and I know I can.¡±


    He nodded his head and took a seat beside her, still rubbing his stomach still. ¡°I understand as well as anyone what it means to do what you see as the right thing. Did I ever tell you anything about the battle at Honeyfield Pass?


    She thought about it for a moment. ¡°A little. I know that¡¯s where you met Angela.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, getting a far off look in his eyes. ¡°Forces from Aganossis had driven an invading orc army from the north directly into Andesty. Advanced scout reports indicated they¡¯d likely head through the pass and to relative safety in the mountains until they got another urge to invade. We planned to intercept them at Honeyfield and hold them until the Aganossian soldiers could attack from the rear. We planned to decimate the orc hordes then and there.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°We scrambled to get there before them and set up defenses as best we could until they arrived. We had about three days to set the defenses and prepare. Even the citizens, as tough and dedicated to their home as any, helped with the preparations. Men and women, young or old, they worked alongside the soldiers, doing what they could to help. Very few fled from the oncoming threat, and it bolstered the morale of our troops to see that.¡±


    Danica listened with interest to the tale. She¡¯d never heard the entire story before from either Angela or Landon as they both seemed to have reasons for not wanting to talk about it. They had only ever talked about it in passing regards or simple answers to the questions.


    He took a drink and continued. ¡°As the third day arrived, we could see them in the distance. Big, green, and heavily muscled nightmares coming directly for us. When they get worked up into a frenzy for battle, they show no mercy and kill everything and everyone in their path. The army from Aganossis should have been behind them, driving them on.¡±


    Danica finally spoke out unable to contain herself. ¡°But they weren¡¯t.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°We were called into the command tent and told to retreat the troops. They instructed us to leave the civilians behind as a distraction so we could escape. There were about a dozen sub-commanders there in that tent, including myself, and we all knew what would happen to those left behind. He wouldn¡¯t listen to reason and so I acted almost immediately, doing what I felt as if I had to do. I ran the commander through with my sword and took control of the troops.¡±


    She looked at him stunned. Never would she have imagined Landon, a man of discipline and honor killing his own commander, even under those circumstances. It was so uncharacteristic of him, but him exaggerating stories would be even more outlandish than what she was hearing now. She believed him, but it was just quite the tale to take in.


    He gave her a moment before resuming. ¡°The other men decided to join me, even after witnessing what I¡¯d done. We all knew the choices at that time would be either fleeing like cowards or dying like heroes in some children¡¯s tale. Well, we chose the latter obviously.¡±


    ¡°A short time later we¡¯d set our positions and had our plans in place. The orcish horde charged ahead screaming for blood, and it made my blood curdle, but we held the line. Damned things fell into the spike traps we¡¯d dug out, and the ones behind them just stepped on their brethren. We fired hundreds of arrows into their lines as well, dropping quite a few, but nothing short of death would stop them it seemed.¡±


    Landon Shook his head, and finished his drink. It took him a few moments to get himself together enough to resume talking. ¡°They hit us head on and it sounded like thunder from the worst storm you could imagine. They charged into raised spears, knocking the men holding them into the back lines.¡±


    ¡°One of those things got through the ranks and stood before me, a great slobbering brute covered in animal hides and metal scraps. It held a big branch-like club with nails driven into the end. A wicked weapon like that can kill a man in a single hit and it was coming right at me. I barely dodged its attack and stabbed that creature right in the throat, severing the spinal column.¡±


    ¡°We fought hard, but it just wasn¡¯t enough. They pushed through the center and we flanked them on either side, but we just didn¡¯t have enough man power left to completely stop them. One of those bastards ripped up a wooden spike from a barrier and nearly ran me through with it.¡± He moved his shirt to the side, exposing a horrific scar on his shoulder. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Sabin, Angela¡¯s husband, I¡¯d be a dead man. He killed that orc, but took a spear through the chest for saving me. There wasn¡¯t anything I could do except watch it happen.¡±


    ¡°Their rage had been tapped out by then, I guess, and they retreated through the pass. Our remaining troops took care of the stragglers and helped the wounded as best they could. We all hoped they had decided not to come back and finish us off. There wasn¡¯t too much to come back to though as most of the town was a blazing inferno by that point.¡±


    ¡°We had evacuated the smaller children to a shelter, but an orcish scout party had discovered them.¡± He stopped and wiped away a single tear from his eyes. It was a moment that seemed to still haunt him so many years later. He didn¡¯t need to finish that part. Their fate could easily be determined by the way he trailed off, not finishing that part of the story.


    He shook himself out of his temporary stupor. ¡°We buried our dead and came back to Norport. I turned myself over to the Judicial Council for murdering a superior officer. That damn fool Alric heard about our heroic stand and promoted me to a command position in the city guard.¡±


    He began to walk out, but stopped and turned, looking more tired than usual. ¡°Point is girl, I did what needed to be done. We lost many more lives than we saved that day, but we fought, and in a way, we won. We pushed those filthy green vermin back into the mountains where they came from. We paid the price for it though, and that¡¯s something you have to be willing to do. You have to be willing to shoulder the burdens of your own actions, and nothing in the bottom of a bottle will ease your mind after the fact.¡±


    ¡°If you go after him, you do not have to do so alone.¡± And with that he walked out of the room, leaving her to contemplate the story.


    She sat there in stunned silence trying to imagine the horrors he¡¯d faced down and the choices he¡¯d made that weighed upon him. Neither Landon, nor Angela, made it out of that battle unscathed it seemed. They¡¯d fought against a dangerous foe, and lived, but at a terrible cost it seemed.


    She finished removing her gear and started making minor adjustments to it. She had much to think about now, and this would help occupy her time while she processed his story.

 Chapter 21 - Deliver A Message For Me

    Danica hurried through the dark of night, behind the shops and houses, over cobbled roads and alleys. The cool air blew south tonight from the jagged peaks, bringing much needed relief to those who were unaccustomed to the sweltering heat of a summer heatwave. She was thankful for the cooler weather finally, as were so many others.


    There wasn¡¯t anywhere in particular she was going, but it felt refreshing to be mobile again. Her leg was feeling as good as ever and she felt like running in her new gear, trying to get used to the weight. It was still somewhat restrictive, but much less so than it had been. The occasional creak could still be heard depending on how she moved. Those who preferred stealth did not make such sounds while trying to sneak around silently.


    She chose a quiet alleyway and ran full sprint down it, jumping over a small barrel near the end. To her left, a pair of city watch guards walked down the streets, wholly unaware of her being so close. She stopped to study them for a moment, trying to figure out who they were. A pair of young soldiers it looked like, so no one she was wanting to associate with.


    She ran all the way to the docks and looked out over the great sea before her. The dim moonlight reflected off the waves, interrupted by the occasional ship passing by, their lanterns hoisted aloof to warn the other vessels of their presence. It was a beautiful sight to behold, and she was glad for making the trip down here.


    Nearby dockworkers loaded a ship with cargo, and men shouted orders all around. She thought back to the first time she came down here with Lorik and the first fight she¡¯d ever been in. Occasionally she would wonder whatever happened to those men and if they had learned anything from their encounter with her. It was doubtful, but they¡¯d carry the reminders with them for the rest of their lives, however long that would be.


    Danica turned and made her way towards the slums, careful to not alert anyone of her presence. She reached the southern gate and looked for the guards in charge of overseeing it. She saw no one paying any attention to the occasional coming or going of people late at night. Landon had been vocal about how the men continuing to slack off could end up causing a problem, but his complaints were being constantly ignored these days it seemed.


    She slipped through the passageway and continued on into the housing area for Norports poorest residents. The paved stone gave way to dirt streets, riddled with ruts and muddy puddles. The homes themselves were bunched together haphazardly, with no real planning given to their placement. Aged wooden planks, worn cloth scraps, and any other bits of debris were fashioned together into a semblance of dwellings. The air stank of poorly managed waste and the filth of people that had little care in the world.


    She watched the rats scurrying around in the darkness, looking for anything edible. They darted into and out of multiple hiding spots, showing no care of her presence there. She wondered sometimes if they could see her as well as she saw them. She sighed quietly and watched as they stood on their back legs, sniffing the air.


    He was out there still, hidden amongst his potential victims, and she was determined to find him and resolve their unfinished business no matter what it took. That burning desire ached within her, driving her onward to have that confrontation. She didn¡¯t understand why, but that didn¡¯t really matter anymore. It simply had to be, as if fate itself commanded it to be so.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± she whispered into the quiet night.


    *****


    Galen sat there in the quiet little tavern, slowly nursing the second mug of watered down ale. He¡¯d ordered it that way, much to the confusion of the barmaid. ¡°Low tolerance,¡± he laughed. He knew they didn¡¯t really care as long as he paid the coin and didn¡¯t cause any trouble. He even gave her a few extra bits of copper with a nod and a smile.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He rubbed his left arm, still sensitive from the impromptu surgery he¡¯d performed several weeks ago. He¡¯d managed to fashion a hook attachment, similar to what unfortunate sailors would have, and kept it secure with a crude leather harness. He knew the disfigurement would stand out more, but not so much as to be too out of the ordinary.


    Across the bar, an already drunk patron called out for another one. Galen watched the lone man, studying him intently. Bigger than himself, like most, but he was getting way too inebriated to effectively fight back. This one was proving to be too tempting a target to pass up. It had been way too long since he¡¯d had the taste of a fresh kill to satiate his unending appetite. His excitement at the prospect of it welled up within him and he grinned, already savoring the thrill of it.


    Patience, he reminded himself.


    Some time later, the man staggered to his feet. He laughed like a fool at his own clumsiness, nearly falling into the only other occupied table in the room. The three men sitting there, sailors deep in their cups and ready to settle any provocation it seemed, readied themselves to start a fight.


    Galen ran over to the man¡¯s side and helped him up. ¡°No need for trouble, gentleman. How about I get your next round?¡± He plopped a few coins on the table and helped the stranger towards the door, leaving their teasing laughter behind him.


    ¡°Who in damnation are you?¡± he slurred to an unexpected helper.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember? We used to work together,¡± Galen said, taking an educated gamble.


    ¡°Ren?¡± The drunken man laughed and nearly tripped them both while exiting the door into the darkened night. ¡°Ah Ren, I thought you was headed south.¡±


    Galen looked around, searching for any eyes that could be upon them. ¡°I did, but I had to come back for some unfinished business.¡±


    He propped the man against the wall and pulled out a small oil lamp. Everything was so much harder since he¡¯d lost his hand and it took him a few moments, but he managed to get a small flame started in it to light their way. He¡¯d get his revenge on her for every inconvenience she caused him on that fateful day they met next.


    The sounds of the waves gently lapping against the shore could be heard in the still night as they awkwardly went down the roughly paved street. He rambled on, incoherent babble mostly, as Galen half carried the man towards his final destination. It was getting more difficult the further they went to carry that drunken fool forward and he knew he would need to commit to the deed soon.


    He gave a momentary pause as a lantern appeared further away and steadily headed towards them. He watched in anticipation, trying to discern their purpose for being out so late and who they may be. Were they guards or citizens? Nervously he studied the oncoming light and breathed a sigh of relief as they turned the corner, heading deeper into the inner city.


    ¡°Why we stoppin¡¯ Ren?¡± he said, stumbling against the wall.


    Galen turned to him and smiled. ¡°I think I saw someone go down that alley. Looked like a woman.¡±


    He got the man to walk unsteadily forward a few more paces. ¡°A woman? Was she pretty?¡±


    They arrived at the mouth of the alleyway and Galen swiftly pulled out his knife and rammed it into the man''s throat, walking him backwards into the darkened passageway. ¡°Oh she was so beautiful, and I knew her name as Death.¡±


    Galen watched him try to call out in panic, but no sound came forth. He simply moved his mouth around, calling out in a silenced whisper as air struggled to pass by the wicked metal blade blocking it. It didn¡¯t take long for the man to fall to the ground, weakly struggling against his assailant as the life left his body. The butcher wasted no time, beginning to separate choice parts off the whole before his victim had even finished expiring. He worked his grisly craft and soon had a bag filled with fresh meat along with a delicate heart that he would savor that night.


    He smiled and patted the dead man¡¯s cheek. ¡°Deliver a message for me, friend.¡± He then pulled out a piece of folded paper out from under his cloak and shoved it into the corpse''s mouth.


    Galen made his way quietly back to his home in the slums, unaware that had his timing been different, he would have had his fateful meeting sooner rather than later.

 Chapter 22 - Tying Up A Loose End

    Danica slammed her fist down angrily upon the desk, rattling the cup she had been drinking from. They¡¯d just found another victim outside the market district, a known prostitute probably trying to ply her trade despite the warnings and curfews. A note had been nailed into the woman¡¯s forehead, still legible despite the blood staining it.


    ¡°My dearest friend. Soon we shall dance again and it will be glorious.¡±


    She held that bloodied paper in front of her staring at the words, knowing he¡¯d meant it for her. ¡°How many more people need to die before it¡¯s enough?¡± She looked at Landon, her blue eyes showing the hints of rage behind them. ¡°Every one of them I feel responsible for because I didn¡¯t stop him that night.¡±


    He shook his head and took the note from her. ¡°I believe he¡¯s counting on that to get under your skin. As for how many more? I don¡¯t really know. Gods above, we¡¯ve done everything we could to find this man but he¡¯s too calculating and too random to figure out.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing more we can do at the moment?¡± she asked, almost pleading with him to figure something out.


    Landon shook his head. ¡°Rowan left the Judicial Council in charge and those fools refused to help when I asked them to use military intervention. They considered the matter not nearly important enough to warrant such extreme measures, even though the people are already so on edge now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you hate bureaucracy so much,¡± she said, rubbing the soreness from her hand. ¡°So we just keep trying the same thing and hope for the best?¡±


    He nodded solemnly. ¡°That is what we¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll remind you that if you find him, you can pursue and call for assistance. There are enough guardsmen out there to give you backup no matter where you end up.¡±


    She bid him farewell and headed out into the sleeping city, careful to avoid detection from anyone who might have been awake so late into the night. It was cooling down with the end of summer now, and the temperatures were beginning to cool off after sunset, bringing a welcome relief to the northern regions. Soon, the farmers in the region would be bringing in their crops and preparing for the icy grip of winter to take hold of the land.


    She hurried to the market district, heading towards the area where he had committed the last of his atrocities. She knew he wouldn¡¯t be there, or even anywhere in the area, but perhaps there¡¯d be some clue as to a pattern. One that they¡¯d overlooked before perhaps, or something unique that she¡¯d notice. It was a stretch to imagine, but they were growing ever more desperate with each victim added to the list.


    Along the way Danica neared a burned out section of the city, a scent of charred wood and debris still clinging lightly in the air. She inspected the ruined husk, a stark black skeleton of its former self against the night sky. It¡¯d been picked clean of anything valuable that had survived the blaze, and now simply stood as a grim reminder of how the populace were currently feeling. The people were growing more agitated every day for any number of reasons and they¡¯d apparently be willing to tear themselves apart over it.


    She shook her head and made her way to the spot they¡¯d found the body at earlier. A small green space in the middle of the bustling markets all around it, this luxurious little field stood in stark contrast to the surrounding area. So many times she¡¯d stopped by here on a warm night and lay upon the soft grass, staring up into the night sky and counting the stars above. It was once a place where she could feel some amount of peace and serenity, but now it was tainted with a foul deed committed upon the soil. She¡¯d never be able to enjoy the moment there again without it creeping into her thoughts.


    Danica sat on a nearby stone bench and looked around the area, trying to discern something from it. She thought about the woman, desperate enough to be out past the curfew for whatever reason. What was the purpose for being here? Was she going somewhere else and simply passing by, or had she arranged to meet someone here?


    The first two victims were drunk and passed out in alleyways, the second of which she could personally vouch for herself. The third had been a recently unemployed dock worker a few witnesses had seen drinking in a bar, the first of the note carriers. The fourth was a late night traveler from out of town heading to an inn. The fifth was a house servant retrieving a package of smuggled goods from the docks. Finally the woman found here in the field makes the sixth and hopefully the final victim of the killer.


    Was there a pattern in there somewhere?


    ¡°They weren¡¯t wealthy and influential,¡± she whispered quietly. She looked towards the direction of Rowan¡¯s palatial mansion and thought of the well off citizens in that area tucked soundly into their beds, guarded by their own private security forces. ¡°They were just unimportant people, lost in a big city.¡±


    A moment later, her eyes went wide with realization.


    They weren¡¯t unimportant to everyone. All of them had friends or family within the city and they mattered to someone. The man she¡¯d seen in the alley that night was a wayward husband and father who had sought to relieve his depression within a strong bottle of cheap rotgut alcohol. The woman they¡¯d found only a few feet from where she was now sitting had her body claimed by a grieving sister. The others also had local friends and family who had grieved for their slain.


    However, the most unimportant and unwanted people in this city lived a wretched existence in the slums. The beggars and cripples that relied upon the charity of others made the easiest targets and yet not a single one of them had ever been reported a victim of his. They¡¯d had regular deaths and murders, normal for the high crime areas, but none bore the mark of a missing heart and pieces of taken flesh. It was a theory at the moment and one she was interested in following up.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    She hurried out of the market square, dodging the oncoming patrols and made her way to the southern gates. There on either side, a pair of guards stood at attention. Attached to a post hanging above their heads, an oil filled lantern blazed brightly, beating back the darkness of the night. It was good to see them finally taking their jobs more seriously now, though it should never have gotten as bad as it did.


    She approached to the edge of the light and called out to them. ¡°Guardsman!¡±


    ¡°Who goes there?¡± he answered back, adjusting his crossbow to the ready.


    Danica called back her given passphrase. ¡°A hungry cat on the prowl, nothing more.¡±


    He lowered the crossbow and called to the men above to open the gates. She lowered her hood and quickly ran through to the other side, careful to not let them see her face. It had been a cautionary measure in case she needed it, and Landon had made sure the guardsmen understood that passphrase allowed his ¡°special operative¡± no questions asked access. She figured if they hadn¡¯t caught on to who that operative was by now, they would soon. Desperate times had called for desperate measures unfortunately.


    She made her way along the filthy dirt streets, trying to avoid the garbage or piles of waste scattered about. The further from the wall she got, the worse the conditions seemed to become. Wooden shacks with barely any semblance of design soon gave way to collections of patchy tents pitched in chaotic groups. It was a stinking mess so bad that travelers from the south would go out of their way to the main gate to avoid this area. Any guardsmen who patrolled here along the outskirts of the city proper were usually being punished for some transgression.


    It was exactly how she had figured it would be. Here and there, a person could be found tending to a small fire or cooking something, usually a rat or whatever else they¡¯d managed to catch. Not a single one seemed concerned about any issues happening that didn¡¯t affect them personally right then.


    She carefully picked her way around, sticking closely to the shadows, observing the people in silence. A man with no legs pulled deeply from a thick bottle while a sickly looking man beside him stirred a banged up pot over a low flame. Someone cloaked fully in rags lay motionless in the dirt, their lungs sickly wheezing as they slept. Off to the side though, all alone beside some smoldering coals, a man sat leaning against a rather large rock.


    She got closer to him and saw his eyes covered with a blindfold, wrapping completely around his head. A blind beggar, dressed in filthy threadbare clothing hanging off his skeletal frame. His patchy hair and beard, long and unwashed, hung in matted clumps all over his head. It was a pitiful sight to behold and she felt slight pains of guilt that she lived so well when others like this lived in such squalor, just barely alive. He quietly and weakly coughed, showing that there was still some life left in this shambling form.


    Danica walked over and knelt down close to him, barely able to contain herself from retching at the smell. ¡°Are you aware of the curfew?¡±


    He looked over in her direction and sneered. ¡°You think I give a damn?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a killer loose in the city,¡± she said. ¡°Seems like alot of people around here should give a damn, but they don¡¯t. Why?¡±


    ¡°You ain¡¯t from around here.¡± He held a gnarled hand towards her. ¡°You want answers? They cost.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t carry money at night,¡± she said flatly. ¡°Not much point in it.¡±


    He pulled his hand back and waved her off dismissively.


    ¡°A trade. Will you take a knife?¡± Danica said, pulling the small blade from her boot and handing it to him.


    He took the knife and tested the sharpness against his thumb. ¡°A good one.¡± He started to cut away the matted mess of his beard, tossing the locks of hair to the side. ¡°Reason we ain¡¯t scared is he ain¡¯t after us. Maybe we¡¯re too easy to kill or maybe we¡¯d all taste like shit to him.¡±


    Danica shook her head. ¡°Eating human flesh is disgusting. Why does he do that?¡±


    He gave a quick smirk. ¡°You get desperate enough, you¡¯ll eat anything. I reckon he just enjoys it more than most though.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t ever imagine ever being that desperate, even after the hunger pains she¡¯d endured as a child. ¡°Is there anything else you can tell me about him? Where does he stay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m blind, I ain¡¯t stupid. Word gets ¡®round I ratted him out, he¡¯s liable to make an example.¡± He pulled down the blindfold off his scalp, cutting away at some of the thin and stringy hair on his head.


    She fell back a step, shocked at what she was seeing. There was a very visible and jagged scar coming from underneath the blindfold and onto his forehead. Could it be him? Her hand reached up to the hilt of her sword as bouts of anger began to flare within her.


    ¡°How¡¯d you lose your sight?¡± she asked quietly.


    He stopped and waved the blade around mockingly, ¡°I got drunk and tried to take a dragon to bed. You start poking around in my history, you can just piss off. No refunds..¡±


    Danica gritted her teeth. ¡°I think a young woman ran a sharp piece of wood into your good eye, and got away from you.¡±


    He stopped grooming himself and gripped the handle of the knife tightly in his fist, realizing now who he was talking to. ¡°You gods damned whore,¡± he said, the rage evident in his voice. ¡°You feel good about what you done?¡± He spit in her direction, the foul glob of saliva hitting her cheek and running down her face.


    She pulled her sword out and with one quick slash, ran the blade hard against his throat. Air bubbled from the wound and warm blood sprayed across her, filling the night air with that sweet metallic stench. She watched him bleed out, struggling for a few seconds until his body lay still. It reminded her of the pig at the slaughterhouse on that day so long ago, except she could be assured this time that the victim had hated her for what she¡¯d done to them.


    It didn¡¯t matter then, and it doesn¡¯t matter now, she realized looking down upon his corpse.


    Danica grabbed the knife from his lifeless hand and placed it back in her boot before sheathing her sword. She looked around, and felt confident that no one had heard anything out of the ordinary. They¡¯d find the corpse sometime in the morning and it¡¯d be just another murder in the slums.


    She started to make her way home, her mind heavy with thoughts. She¡¯d clean herself off and get some rest, then give her report to Landon in the morning. She wouldn¡¯t tell him about the killing, as that was nothing more than tying up loose ends as far as she was concerned about it. It was a personal matter after all, and she promised herself that she¡¯d never feel any guilt for those actions.

 Chapter 23 - Holes In The Street

    Angela rode in the back of the old wagon, swearing that she could feel every uneven stone in the road throughout her body. She made a promise this time, and every other time, to the gods of light that she would start walking and let her two guardsmen have the wagon to themselves. At least she¡¯d remembered to bring a thick cushion to sit on this time,  and though it helped, it didn¡¯t help much.


    Despite all the soreness from the ride, she knew this trip would definitely be worth it. She¡¯d been sent word that the palace had received a shipment of preserved berries and freshly made mead, and through a bit of luck, she¡¯d managed to procure a small amount of both. Not enough for everyone, but enough to give a nice treat to Landon, Danica, and the hard working cooks she¡¯d grown to love over the years. They were the closest thing to family since she¡¯d lost her own so many years ago.


    A hard bump, sharp enough to make the rather solid wood of the wheel crack, jolted her out of her daydreaming. ¡°Guardsman Rucker, I do not wish to go exploring the cavernous depths of the city.¡±


    He turned back to look at her. ¡°Sorry mistress Angela, but it looks like someone¡¯s been pulling up parts of the road recently.¡±


    Angela looked around and noticed that someone had indeed been prying up several of the cobblestones in the streets. It would make an already bumpy ride even more so, and somewhat dangerous for any horses that got too careless where they stepped. She couldn¡¯t possibly imagine why anyone would go to the effort of taking the worn stone when it could be had so plentifully elsewhere.


    Why would they do it, and what did they do with it? She looked around again, not seeing any signs of it being left behind. They¡¯d pulled up several stones randomly throughout the street, and then carted them off overnight. That made her suspect that more than one person had been involved with the vandalous act and tried to be quick about it before the morning came about.


    ¡°How peculiar,¡± she mumbled to herself. She looked to her escorts and asked ¡°Perhaps we should go down a different road then?¡±


    Guardsman Darian turned around. ¡°If we could, I¡¯d be more than happy to. Unfortunately, Jorin told us to follow the planned route exactly in case anything happened. There¡¯s been too much trouble recently and he¡¯s been really on edge over it.¡±


    Angela sighed dejectedly and closed her eyes. She told herself over and over again that it was going to be worth it and imagined the taste of that honeyed mead, chilled from a brief visit to the deep cellar.


    They turned down a small and deathly quiet street, with not a soul to be seen. Most of the wooden buildings here had been damaged recently from the riots and the judicial council had decided to clear out the entire block and mark it for rebuilding. It was to be the first of many ambitious building projects they¡¯d announced recently, but probably wouldn¡¯t ever get around to. The stones in the street here hadn¡¯t been nearly as badly disturbed, but Rucker was being careful to try and avoid the holes as best he could.


    From one of the nearby buildings there was a sudden loud banging noise and a woman screaming. A moment later a city guard''s body was thrown out of a window, shattering the glass panes into countless pieces. He landed hard on the ground, motionless, blood pouring from his mouth.


    ¡°Damnation!¡± Darian yelled loudly. ¡°Rucker, go in there and see what happened. I¡¯ll check on him.¡±


    The wagon pulled to a sudden stop and all three occupants quickly jumped out. Rucker ran hard into the door, smashing apart the already damaged wood, and made his way inside. Darian knelt beside the man and placed a hand at the neck, watching his partner run inside. He looked over at Angela for a moment and then grabbed the guard''s hand, helping the man to stand.


    Angela stood there confused at what she was witnessing before her very eyes. That confusion was quickly replaced by horror as the blade of a wickedly sharp looking dagger plunged itself into Darian¡¯s side, piercing the man''s vital organs.


    ¡°Sorry pal,¡± the guardsman said, holding his victim tightly and plunging the blade fully to the hilt. ¡°They wanted it to look convincing, and I¡¯m just following orders.¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Her attention turned to the doorway as Rucker staggered slowly out, clutching at his chest where the base of several crossbow bolts were sticking out. He managed a couple of small steps before falling forward, pushing them deeper into his now unmoving body. She started to scream, but a gloved hand came from behind, covering her mouth completely.


    Within just a few moments, they had her bound and gagged in the back of the wagon, struggling to breath. The mysterious guardsman was driving while the other two abductors sat in the back with her. She remembered seeing them both, recognizing them as a couple of new recruits from the military recently assigned to the guards. A moment later they covered her with a tarp and quickly proceeded somewhere she was sure that she wouldn¡¯t want to be.


    *****


    Landon stood in the middle of the street, directing the men he¡¯d brought with him to scour the entire block for clues. Danica could see the grief eroding upon that stone face of his that he displayed for his men, and she knew he was struggling to keep from breaking down. She was rarely thankful for having a curse that helped keep her emotions in check, and this was definitely one of those times. She cared for Angela deeply, but was simply finding it difficult to grieve.


    Her and Landon teamed up to search the building they¡¯d found the dead guards in front of while Fennor inspected the bodies out front. The only thing they¡¯d discovered amongst the debris though was Rucker¡¯s missing sidesword, and freshly broken back door. It wasn¡¯t much to go on, and it didn¡¯t seem to be much of a clue to help them find Angela any faster.


    They went back out front, where several guardsmen milled about, going from building to building in teams. They all knew who was missing and that some of their own had been found murdered. It seemed to Danica that each of them seemed extra motivated now to help out as best they could.


    Landon ran a hand through his hair and let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°Fennor, what killed that man?¡±


    Fennor lifted the arm of the corpse and pointed to the bloody padding they wore beneath their chainmail coats. ¡°Smaller blade went into at least one lung and probably the heart as well, and they twisted it hard before pulling it out. They aimed for the softest spot on the target. They were either incredibly lucky or knew exactly what guardsmen wore and where to strike them.¡±


    Landon looked over at the other body and shook his head. He didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him what that cause of death was on that man. ¡°Let¡¯s get those men back to headquarters and do a thorough examination. Danica, come with me.¡±


    They started to walk away and Danica looked down, easily sidestepping the hole in the street. ¡°Why do you think there¡¯s so many holes in the street here?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they started reporting the damage to the streets a few days ago in random areas of the city.¡±


    He got some distance away from his men and leaned against the wall of a damaged building, sliding down to sit on the street. He grabbed a small rock and skipped it across the path into a large hole on the other side of the street. She¡¯d never seen him so close to breaking down before, and she was unsure of how to handle it.


    She walked beside him and put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll find her, I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it,¡± he said, slinging another rock into the hole. ¡°This whole damn city is collapsing in on us, Danica. I¡¯ve lived my whole life here and I have never known of things to be this bad. Never.¡±


    She started to say something but became distracted after seeing a young boy talking with Fennor and the older man started pointing their way. She began to make out more details as the child got closer, seeing him dressed in a dirty and stained outfit of one who lived on the streets. It was obvious that he was looking for them, but why?


    He arrived, short of breath, holding a letter in front of him. ¡°I have a letter for Captain Marshall.¡±


    Landon looked at him warily. ¡°From who?¡±


    The boy shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but he paid me a silver to deliver it and said you would give me another for getting it.¡±


    Landon took the letter and opened it up, pulling out a silver coin, and a note.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to set up, but I have your friend now. Such delightful games we play, but they all must have an eventual close and ours will soon draw to a sad ending one way or another. I look forward to seeing my dearest Danica and dining upon the most forbidden of flesh. Should the unthinkable happen and I lose, she¡¯ll be able to save Angela and you¡¯ll be rid of Norport¡¯s infamous murderer. I have so graciously included a map of where inside the crypt I will be when the moon reaches its Zenith tonight. You will come alone of course. If I even think that you didn¡¯t, my friend Corley will gut your woman like a pig at the slaughter.

 Chapter 24 - The Butcher Of Norport

    Danica watched the moon rise, full and bright, through the sky with some amount of anxiety and an unspoken hint of excitement of what was to come. Down below her the lanterns glowed brightly, fighting back the ever encroaching darkness of night. Landon had called in every available guardsman throughout the city to surround the massive underground crypt at a safe distance away so as not to spook their quarry. He¡¯d even gone so far as to take any volunteers from the serving staff of the barracks and calling up some of the retired guardsmen he could count on in times of need.


    Landon gave a rousing speech to his men out in the courtyard while she readied herself high upon the wall, looking down at them all assembled beneath her. She knew they were all about as ready as anyone could be, ready to bring justice to a man that murdered some of their own. She wondered if they had always shown this amount of commitment to their jobs, would things be nearly as bad? No sense dwelling on the past, she had to worry about the present situation and focus on that.


    She took her sword belt from Dannig and cinched it tightly across her chest. ¡°In all the fights you¡¯ve been in, how many times did you wonder if you¡¯d ever walk away from it?¡±


    The normally short tempered but well meaning man turned back to her, not a hint of that usual charming dourness on his face. ¡°Every time, girl,¡± he said, rather somberly. ¡°You can¡¯t dwell on it much though or else it will creep into your head and distract you. You got to shut that out the moment it starts coming in.¡±


    She knew he was right about that, but it was rather difficult to shut out such intrusive thoughts. It sickened her to no end to think of the heart beating within her very chest could be in his stomach by the break of dawn. He was right though and she couldn¡¯t let that distract her tonight from ending this once and for all. She looked to the multitudes gathered a short distance away, hoping that if she did somehow fail, then they would not.


    She listened in as Landon finished his speech and the lanterns started to die out or hoods became fully closed. They made their way out of the courtyard and into the darkness beyond towards their assigned destinations. There was no joyous excitement or thrill of the hunt to be seen within any of them. It was like watching a group of mourners heading to the funeral of someone they loved. A rather fitting observation, considering their intended destination.


    Dannig handed her an oil burning lantern. ¡°It¡¯s been filled with a plant oil that we got from Mirna. Stuff burns brighter and hotter than that nasty smelling fish juice you usually find around here. You could probably cremate that bastard with it if you wanted to.¡±


    She took it and hooked it to her belt. ¡°I appreciate it, Dannig. I¡¯ll be back soon, and I¡¯ll be bringing Angela with me.¡±


    ¡°See that you do, girl,¡± he said, turning away and heading back down. ¡°See that you do.¡±


    She made her way to the courtyard and followed the men along the streets she¡¯d tread so many times before. It was like following a massively long grey snake through the city, an odd sight she¡¯d never expected to see before. They all travelled in the darkness under the light of the moon, all except her. She wondered sometimes if the humans envied her dark sight as much as she hated standing out so much amongst them.


    They assembled guardsmen and volunteers began to branch off in different directions once they reached the massive cemetery and soon she was following a single man towards the crypt entrance. He stopped and looked behind him waiting for her to catch up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always tried to avoid this place since that night,¡± she said looking over at the large cathedral silhouetted against the night sky. ¡°I still owe him for what he did to me.¡±


    ¡°One day soon, perhaps you¡¯ll repay that debt,¡± Landon said, looking towards the imposing structure as well. ¡°But for now, we have this to deal with. Listen well, Danica. Angela wouldn¡¯t want you to throw your life away for her, and neither would I. By now though, I know you well enough to know that you¡¯re not going to stop and it¡¯s something you feel as if you have to do. Just know that I believe in you and I believe that you can do it where no one else could.¡±


    ¡°If anything should happen,¡± she said, putting her hand on his shoulder, ¡°pay that debt for me.¡±


    He returned the physical gesture of respect. ¡°You¡¯ll do it yourself.¡±


    She nodded in understanding and opened the old iron gates of the catacombs. They groaned angrily upon their well aged hinges, but gave little resistance to her entry. Soon she found herself walking a dank hallway beneath the graveyard above. Row after row of ancient wooden coffins were slotted into built up walls of rock and stone, harboring men and women several centuries dead. Here lay the ancestors of Norport that were among the first to found the great city and held some amount of veneration to keep their place within these walls.


    Danica lit her lantern and it flared to life, illuminating her surroundings with a bright light that took her a few moments to become accustomed to. He wasn¡¯t kidding when he said it burned more brightly than the more common fish oil usually  available to them. She¡¯d have to try and remember to ask Mirna what this stuff was sometime later when they had less pressing concerns.


    She looked at the map and started making her way through the maze of the dead. It didn¡¯t take long to get into the more decrepit and fouler smelling parts of the catacombs. Piles of bones tossed onto the wet stone floor were scored with markings of rats gnawing on them for what was left of the marrow. Weird bunches of red and brown plants grew up from puddles of green slime. It smelled unpleasant from the countless decompositions of bodies above seeping into the crevices and stagnating.


    The occasional rat could be heard calling out into the darkness, hidden from the light in their nooks and crannies. She knew they were watching her every move, unaccustomed to visitors except the ones that brought them more food. It was almost comforting to know that they were there with her, letting her know that she wasn¡¯t truly alone down here.


    It wasn¡¯t long before she came to the marked destination on the map. It was an ancient room, filled with skeletal remains tossed into massive piles in the corner. In the center, hanging from a noose attached to the ceiling, a corpse dangled completely still in the draftless tomb. It was dressed in a ragged brown cloth and its head was completely obscured with a matching hood.


    She sucked in a breath and ran forward, fearful of who she¡¯d find underneath the shroud. Quickly she removed the hood to discover the rotting face of someone long dead looking back at her with a rictus grin. It was horrifying and nightmare inducing, but at least it wasn¡¯t Angela.


    Attached to the chest of the body was a letter. She held her lantern closer and read it.


    My dearest Danica,


    By now I assume there are a number of people surrounding the area, eager to keep me trapped. Landon isn¡¯t a fool and I shan¡¯t take him for one. In the back of this room you will see a rather narrow hole in the wall that has been freshly exposed. It was once part of a smugglers tunnel many decades ago until they collapsed a section of it and sealed the ends. I have, by no small amount of effort, had it reopened for use recently. Come into the web of the spider little fly and see if you have what it takes to save your precious Angela.


    Danica let out a low, frustrating growl. She was getting tired of his games, but he had her at the disadvantage with it unfortunately. There was nothing she could do about it except continue on and hope to end this sick game of his finally.


    She slipped into the rather narrow tunnel, her smaller frame fitting somewhat easily within. It was still rather claustrophobia inducing however, almost as if she could feel the hard packed dirt closing against her from all sides. The cold, damp air smelled of freshly turned soil, an almost welcome relief to the foul stench of death she¡¯d been exposed to before.


    Soon it widened out a little and she saw old wooden support beams interspersed throughout the length of the tunnel. She wondered for a moment at what sorts of illicit goods made their way through this corridor and if they planned to make use of it again. Landon may decide to not wait around to find out if someone planned to use it again and collapse it down as a precautionary measure.


    After some time, she finally arrived to an end, with a sturdy ladder going up. At the top was a hatch in a solid wood floor, cracked partially open, letting a small amount of light into the darkness. She attached her lantern to the hook on her belt and climbed up the rungs, cautiously peeking through the opening just in case. Not seeing any visible danger, she proceeded completely through and into the cramped room beyond. It appeared to be a large basement area with a somewhat low ceiling. The support beams all seemed to have lanterns hanging on them, bathing the entire room in light.


    The hatch closed shut behind her and made a loud clicking noise as if it locked itself shut. She quickly spun around and saw three figures next to the wall. Angela was tied to the chair, a hood over her head, while a robed man held a wickedly sharp looking knife rather close to her. Next to them was the very man she¡¯d spent so long looking for.


    ¡°A little precaution you see, just to make sure you followed my instructions,¡± he said, grinning maniacally. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I do mind,¡± Danica said. ¡°Let her go.¡±


    He slowly stood up and stretched his body. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. You have to earn it by beating me in a fair fight. Try and pull any tricks on me and my friend Corley here will slice her throat wide open before you can blink.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Danica looked over at the robed man who stood completely still, waiting for instructions to act. Angela seemed to be struggling at the bonds and grunting against a gag under the hood. It was good to know she was still alive and appeared to be unharmed. Hopefully Danica could get her away from that man with the knife when the time was right.


    Danica set her lantern on a hook and pulled out her sword, giving it a few swings in preparation. ¡°Why are you doing this? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone by many names over the years,¡± he said, approaching her slowly and pulling out that long dagger he¡¯d had the night they met. ¡°I often go by Galen. As to why, I do it simply because I can. What fun is life if you don¡¯t learn to embrace the simple pleasures offered to you?¡±


    Had he been wanting an answer to that question, he didn¡¯t bother to wait long enough to get it. Galen lunged forward, trying to put the dagger point right into her throat. Adrenaline surged throughout her body and she lept to the side, easily avoiding the deadly attack. She swung her rapier in retaliation and he caught it with his other hand, much to her surprise as it dug into the thick leather glove.


    He came in with several quick thrusts, trying to get in close to her and negate the range advantage she had. Again and again she moved back with each strike, refusing to let him gain the advantage. Danica sensed she was almost against the wall and quickly changed direction, jumping to the side this time. He left himself open for a brief moment and she tried to slash him with her sword but was blocked once again by his off hand. This time when she drew back she could see why he was able to catch her blows. The glove he¡¯d been wearing fell to the floor, revealing a wickedly sharp hook where his left hand had been previously.


    Galen waved it at her menacingly. ¡°You like it? If I didn¡¯t have to kill you, I¡¯d give you one to match.¡±


    This time it was Danica who jumped into the fight without responding to their opponents words. She came in with a flurry of strikes, trying to gauge his abilities somewhat better. He was able to block her single weapon easily it seemed with either the dagger or the hook, making it difficult for her to find a way past his defenses. She¡¯d never been able to do well against Lorik while he was dual wielding weapons during their practice bouts. All she could do was fight for her life and hope he slipped up somewhere and that she could capitalize on his mistake. They separated away from one another and began to circle the room, waiting for the other to make their move.


    Galen wore his wicked smile, obviously enjoying their time together. ¡°How much do you know about dark elves, girl?¡±


    ¡°Nothing more than I share an ancestor, whoever that may be,¡± she said. Danica attempted to wear a mask of seriousness and determination, but in truth, she was thankful for a moment to try and think of a plan.


    He nodded ¡°Killers. Every damn one of them. You may live among the humans, but you¡¯ve got that blood running through you just the same.¡±


    He lunged at her and she jumped back, her back crashing painfully into a support beam. He took advantage of her mistake and charged in close, driving his body weight against her and the wooden post. There was an audible cracking noise and she felt a sharp pain in her ribs. Danica gritted her teeth and struggled against him, trying with all her strength to keep that blade of his from digging into her soft flesh. He pulled back and tried to slam into her once more, but was met with a knee strike that almost connected with his groin. It was only slightly off the mark, but painful enough to make him think twice about giving her room to strike.


    She held his arms back with a strength born of desperation and a lifetime of working menial tasks. It wasn¡¯t enough though and soon he began to win their battle of might. She tried a desperate attempt to slip to the left and get off of the wooden post she¡¯d been pinned to, and she almost managed to get completely away from his grapple. Before she could get free of him though, he managed to use his hook to dig into the leather over her right shoulder. When she pulled back, that sharpened metal curve bit deeply into the flesh and scraped against bone.


    Danica¡¯s sword hit the ground with a solid thud as she tried to desperately pull it out from her. He kept her close to him though with that wicked metal hook, grinning with delight at her suffering. She could even smell the hot stink of his breath upon her face as they danced around, struggling for control. As before unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t outmatch his strength and that dagger was getting dangerously close to her head. It was time to try for a moment of desperation, and it was going to really hurt.


    With her left hand holding his dagger back, she let go of his arm with her right and pulled a knife from her belt. The foreign object embedded into her shoulder was hampering her full range of motion, but she was just barely able to get it up high enough to try sawing through his forearm. The razor sharp blade made quick work of the thin overcoat he wore, biting deep into the flesh of his forearm and through the straps holding his makeshift weapon in place. The agony was almost unbearable, but the thrill of combat surged adrenaline through her veins and helped dull it somewhat. He yelled in pain and quickly decided to change tactics, freeing his hook from her shoulder and jumping back just as she¡¯d managed to cut through one of the straps holding it in place.


    She gave him no time to think, throwing her knife at his chest, knowing he¡¯d dodge out of the way of such a desperate attack. It gave her the precious moment she needed to quickly retrieve her sword without leaving herself too open to attack. She gave a couple of swings, testing how well she could still move her arm now. She was happy to be free and it still hurt, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as bad as it could have been. Galen on the other hand seemed less happy than he had been before as his blood poured out onto the floor.


    She doubted waiting for him to bleed out would constitute a fair fight and she wondered if the man had instructions to kill Angela if she tried to win through non-combative means. She spared only a brief glance towards them, seeing he still watched them under that black hood with that blade of his next to her neck. She quickly focused back on her opponent, trying to face down the most impending threat first.


    She charged forward, slashing her rapier directly at his face. He saw the attack coming and held up his hook hand to block the incoming blow and prepare a counterattack of his own. Metal on metal rang out when the two weapons collided and her sword swept through the air, just shy of his head. The hook, no longer strapped down tightly, came loose from his arm and dangled uselessly from the remaining attachments. He tried to stab her in retaliation, but she had purposely stayed far enough back to dodge the incoming counterattack with ease.


    Danica , seeing her opponent at a disadvantage, took to the offensive again. She drove Galen back a step with every swing of her sword, never giving him an opening for retaliation. She knew he was still freely bleeding from that deep laceration she¡¯d inflicted on his arm and hoped it would soon start to slow him down. She simply had to keep up this pace and wear him out enough to deliver the finishing blow.


    Sensing he was almost backed against the wall, Galen growled and cried out ¡°Cut her up, Corley!¡±


    It was a mistake the moment she made it, and Danica knew she¡¯d done so as soon as she turned her head towards Angela. She¡¯d accidentally let her guard down and now Galen took the advantage, leaping forward to stab her in the chest with his dagger. He put his weight behind it, driving that blade hard against the leather armor she wore. It stopped the attack from fully penetrating, but it still managed to puncture through skin and flesh beneath.


    She saw an opportunity and quickly punched him in the face, driving one of her knuckle spikes into his right eye. He fell back with a scream, clutching at the ruined orb. She walked steadily forward, aiming her rapier for a finishing blow. It was time to end this fight and save her friend.


    She delivered a powerful back swing that he could no longer see coming. The metal dug deeply into his right hand, nearly severing the appendage from his arm. Galen¡¯s bloodied dagger dropped to the ground as he fell to his knees, clutching the wound against his chest.


    Danica Stuck the point of her sword against his throat, pressing it forward ever so slightly. ¡°Tell him to let her go!¡±


    Galen looked up at her through his one good eye, that wicked grin coming back across his face. ¡°Corley won¡¯t listen to me. He¡¯s somewhat of a stubborn fool.¡±


    She looked up and it finally dawned on her that the masked man had never moved a muscle. He simply stood there motionless the whole time, that deep black hood pulled low over his head.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± she said, swinging her rapier down across one of his calf muscles, severing it completely through.


    Ignoring his yells of pain and litany of insults hurled her way, she approached the figure and his captive. He continued to simply stand there as she approached, still as a statue. When she got close enough, she yanked back the hood to see a skull attached to a wooden frame.


    Galen laughed like a lunatic and yelled out. ¡°She thought you were alive this whole time Corley!¡±


    Danica turned back for a moment and pulled the hood off of Angela, ready to free her friend and be finished with this mad charade he¡¯d set up. She instantly dropped the hood to the ground and gasped at the sudden surprise in front of her. She shook her head, trying to process the thoughts running wild in her mind.


    This wasn¡¯t Angela.


    She wore Angela¡¯s clothing, and had a somewhat similar build, but she  wasn¡¯t who Danica had been expecting at all. The red eyed woman looked up at her with a look of terror etched clearly across her face. A dirty cloth had been tightly wound around her head and mouth, preventing the woman from speaking out. Danica loosened the gag and tried to reassure the woman that she was going to be alright, but the hysterical older woman simply was too traumatized at the moment to comprehend what was happening.


    She hurried back to Galen who watched her, a slight smile still showing. ¡°Damn you! Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead I¡¯m afraid,¡± he said, shrugging his shoulders as if it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Liar!¡± Danica seethed. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    His voice softened and he began to wobble somewhat. ¡°Those fools brought her to me quite dead. It seems that they managed to suffocate her along the way and nearly botched the whole thing. Fortunately I lived near someone who made a great stand in.¡±


    She moved in close and was about to grab him up to demand he answer her truthfully. The moment she got close enough, he swung his left hand around with the reattached hook. He very nearly got it in her throat, but due to a loss of depth perception, had just barely missed. The blood covered metal ran harmlessly against her soft skin, leaving a red streak across delicate lavender flesh.


    She retaliated by running him completely through the chest, her thin bladed rapier piercing his heart, and extending out of his back. She held him tightly, ensuring that he couldn¡¯t try to fight back with any more devious tricks. It was well past time that this butcher paid the ultimate price for all the lives he had taken.


    ¡°You think¡­ you won,¡± he whispered softly into her ear. ¡°This was¡­ only the beginning.¡±


    He fell over onto the floor and lay there, blood slowly pooling up on the wooden floor and dripping through the cracks below. She felt a feeling of satisfaction and accomplishment while staring down at his corpse, almost as if it felt good to kill him. She had felt that exact same way the night she¡¯d found and killed the man they called badger. Galen¡¯s words echoed in her mind that dark elves were killers and she began to wonder if maybe her heritage was beginning to show.


    And what exactly did he mean that this was the beginning? The beginning of what? She shook the thoughts from her mind and refocused. For now she had to free that woman and then find Angela, hopefully safe somewhere nearby.

 Chapter 25 - A Different Perspective

    Danica sat on the low stone wall looking out over the large wheat field as the men and women went about harvesting the golden stalks of grain and preparing for the coming winter. Farmhouses dotted the landscape ahead, and past them were the beginnings of the jagged Frostback mountain range. There was a simplistic beauty in this little farming village only a half a day''s ride from the bustling city she¡¯d spent her whole life living inside. Things here seemed so peaceful and serene in a way that she¡¯d never really thought possible.


    The sound of a shovel scraping the dirt took her out of that moment of contentment she was beginning to feel. She turned and saw the grave digger and his son going back to work after their short break. The younger man would occasionally steal a glance up at her, she noticed. Had things been different, then maybe there would have been something that could come of it, but that door closed shut so very long ago.


    Not so far away, Landon and Dannig were taking care of the horses, giving them a much needed break after pulling the wagon so far. It was more than the beasts had travelled in quite a while apparently, being so used to shorter trips in the city. She watched for a moment as the men tended to the animals, brushing them down and giving them grains to enjoy.


    It was a miracle they were even still around. Apparently they had found their own way back to the barracks after they¡¯d been taken. She used to think of them only as dumb beasts of burden, but it seemed that they were much more intelligent than she¡¯d given them credit for. The more she learned about horses, the more she grew to admire the creatures as capable and resiliant.


    Danicas eyes drifted over to the wagon she¡¯d rode in on, and in particular, the simple wooden box it carried. They¡¯d found Angela¡¯s body inside a slum dwelling, wrapped in a white shroud. She was thankful at least that it was fully intact and not missing any vital parts. Had he spared her the same fate as his other victims out of some sort of sense of respect for his opponent? She had a morbid curiosity about it, but knew that question would never be answered, Galen was dead and he took his secrets with him to the grave.


    ¡°This was only the beginning,¡± he said.


    What did he even mean by that? The beginning of what?


    She sighed and went back to watching the farmers tend their fields. The sounds of domesticated animals mingling with the gentle breeze helped to distract her thoughts. Landon had chosen this small little village named Yeville, because it reminded him of her home in Honeyfield Pass. Before the destruction, Angela¡¯s home had been a lovely little community. Now it sat as an overgrown ruin full of unmarked graves filled with those men, women, and children that died there so long ago.


    She had been so distracted that she hadn¡¯t noticed the doddering old man walking along the fence until he was almost next to her. ¡°Light¡¯s blessing upon you child,¡± he said, with a slight bow. ¡°May I sit?¡±


    She looked at him warily, unsure of his intentions. He looked older than she imagined a human could be, and was obviously exhausted from the physical exertion of walking. He wore a simple brown robe, with a few small holes that had been sewn up in many places. Was he a beggar looking for a handout?


    ¡°If you want,¡± she said, rather curtly. Not meaning to be outright rude, she tried to change her tone somewhat. ¡°The rocks aren¡¯t very comfortable, but it¡¯s better than nothing.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He sat down near her, but far enough away to avoid making her feel crowded by strangers. ¡°Oh, yes I know all too well. I helped build it so many years ago. We took the stones from that mountain over there.¡± He pointed off into the distance with a smile.


    She looked at where he was pointing, not really interested in a history lesson. ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse me if I¡¯m not in the mood for a conversation. We¡¯ve come to bury my friend.¡±


    His smile faded away and he nodded solemnly. ¡°I know. I will pray to Zaphel and Myrra to help her soul find peace.¡±


    Her eyes darted towards him, and a hint of spite crept into her voice. ¡°Do you really think the gods listen when people pray?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ve been the priest here for nearly my whole life. I¡¯d like to think I didn¡¯t waste all my good years for nothing.¡± He chuckled softly to himself at that last remark.


    Danica looked over at him skeptical. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a priest.¡±


    He raised a bushy grey eyebrow. ¡°How should I look?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she started but then paused, trying to form the right words without bringing up too many bad memories. ¡°White robes trimmed with gold. Fancy jewelry adorned with gemstones.¡±


    He nodded at that description. ¡°I do love gold honestly.¡± He waved his hands out over the fields in front of him. ¡°Every year I see vast quantities of it and I know that the people won¡¯t go hungry. A rich man would trade his entire fortune away for a loaf of bread if he were starving to death. That is where true wealth is.¡±


    Danica gave some thought to his words, seeing the wisdom within them. ¡°I doubt the ones I¡¯ve met would agree with you.¡±


    ¡°You refer to the clergy of the cathedral I suppose?¡± He held up his gnarled hands to her, showing the many scars and calluses he¡¯d acquired over the years. ¡°This wall here wasn¡¯t the only thing I helped build. I helped lay the stone there when they rebuilt it to what it is now. I poured my heart and soul into that place, trying so hard to create something that pleased the gods I loved so much. When we¡¯d finished, I tried to attend the very first service after they opened it. They turned me away and suggested I attend one of the older churches within the city.¡±


    ¡°What did you do then?¡± she asked, feeling sort of drawn unexpectedly into his story.


    ¡°I went to the other church. Even there, it was less about encouraging faith and more about enriching the wealth of those who preached. I came back here to my home village and took up service in something more true to what I believe in. The people of Norport have lost their way sadly, and I will always regret having a part in building that most beautiful abomination to my beloved gods of light.¡±


    She sat in silence with him for a moment, just staring off into the distance. Soon Landon came to get her and they all  worked together to carry the simple coffin to its final resting place. They lowered it gently into the ground while the priest said a prayer for Angela.


    He began to sing a hymn to Myrra that stirred the tattered emotions within her. His voice was smooth and calm, belying what she¡¯d expected from the way he had sounded earlier. She took a moment to glance at Landon, seeing him standing there stoically at attention. Dannig was holding a hand over his eyes, fighting back the tears as best he could.


    She closed her eyes and remembered the woman who had helped take her in and gave her a decent home. The one who had scrubbed her clean in a large tub the first time they met. The memories they shared and the moments they had together had finally come to an end. If there was an afterlife, hopefully they would meet again. She¡¯d get a chance to say all the things she meant to and never did.


    She¡¯d ask forgiveness, because she couldn¡¯t help but blame herself for all of this.

 Chapter 26 - Plans For The New Order

    Jorin sat at his worn desk, fuming at the utter lack of decent amenities he¡¯d been forced to deal with. He was second in command of Norport¡¯s security forces, soon to be first once the competition was out of the way, and yet he lived in absolutely squalid conditions. He¡¯d known servants that had been afforded more luxuriant working spaces than he¡¯d been given. He would make sure this was the last time he ever had to live or work in such a wretched place.


    There came an unexpected knock upon the heavy wooden door. Even it was too ugly for his liking. ¡°Enter!¡± he yelled angrily.


    A younger guard walked in and crisply saluted. ¡°I have a message for you sir. It¡¯s from councilman Perrin.¡±


    Jorin rolled his eyes and walked over to the guard, snatching the letter from the man¡¯s hand. Maybe it was all the wine he¡¯d drunk recently, but he couldn¡¯t remember the man''s name. It didn¡¯t really matter. He tried not to waste his time on people that weren¡¯t important or useful in any way.


    He gave a half-hearted wave to the guard, ¡°Have my horse readied and waiting in the courtyard. Dismissed.¡±


    ¡°Well, sir, there¡¯s another matter.¡± he stammered, eager to stay on his commanding officer''s good side.


    The subcommander turned back around, ready to bite the young man''s head off. ¡°If there¡¯s some other reason for you to be here, it¡¯d better be a damn good one. I¡¯m in no mood to suffer fools at the moment.¡±


    The guardsman cleared his throat, visibly nervous. ¡°Well sir, there¡¯s another letter here for Mistress Benard and I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with it since the captain was away.¡±


    Jorin raised an eyebrow at the possibilities. ¡°A tragedy and a shame what happened to her. Give it to me and I¡¯ll see that it is taken care of.¡±


    The guard pulled the envelope from a pouch at his side and handed it to him. Jorin hurriedly took it and then pushed the man out without the formality of dismissing him again. A hard slam of the chamber door conveyed the sentiment as well as words.


    ¡°Odd,¡± he mumbled to himself, taking a seat upon the hard wooden chair at the desk. It was a plain paper envelope, sealed with yellowish beeswax, featuring only the words ¡°Angela Benard¡± written on the front in ornate script. It wasn¡¯t anything too special amongst his circle, but for a simple kitchen woman who never travelled outside the city, it was much too lavish.


    Without another moment of hesitation he broke open the seal and read the missive.


    Hope all is well there. I Spent some time with my sister before making my way to Drakkenoir to inquire about your mystery. I¡¯ll be the first to admit that I was wrong for ever doubting you on it. Turns out that noblewoman that disappeared under such mysterious circumstances was Lydia Korvek. She wasn¡¯t highly influential by wealth standards, but they said her beauty was something out of legend. Her father arranged a marriage to Alric¡¯s son, which she vehemently opposed. Then one night, nearly two decades ago, she disappeared suddenly without a trace. I tracked down a house servant who claimed to be a witness to the events of that night and she claims that she¡¯d seen a small group of dark elves taking the young woman. The investigators dismissed her claims as foolish imaginations by an old woman seeking attention. I asked her to describe Lydia and the two features that stood out more than anything, raven black hair as dark as night and the deepest ice blue eyes you had ever seen. I¡¯m no scholar, but I¡¯d say that seems to be the likely origin of your girl. The trail ran cold after that, but I¡¯ll keep my ear to the ground and let you know if there¡¯s anything more.


    Lorik Hale


    ¡°Well, that is certainly something,¡± he whispered to himself. ¡°Seems that Landon and his serving wench were looking into the elf girl¡¯s history.¡±


    He tapped the paper against the scratched up wood a few times, thinking of ways he could use that information to his advantage. In this world, even the mightiest of warriors could be felled with the right words.


    Nothing came to mind immediately so he tossed the letter and envelope into a drawer and then looked at the summons his father had sent. It was a simple and hastily scrawled out message demanding he speak with him at once. It was obviously written by a servant in a hurry and lacking any sort of details. Jorin sneered at it, feeling a lack of sincerity he should have been used to by now. He tossed it into the fireplace and stormed outside.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    His horse was there waiting for him and he wasted no time making his way to the Judicial hall, a large and ornate building nestled among Norports finest establishments. It was here among its polished red wood furniture and opulent courtrooms that the five judicial councilors helped to run the city and hear the most popular and scandalous of cases. Had Galen survived, they¡¯d no doubt be preparing his trial to be held here at this very moment.


    He pushed his way past the posted guards without even speaking with them. They weren¡¯t his men, but they knew him well enough regardless. It always made him feel somewhat better to throw his weight around when he could. It wasn¡¯t always easy being a bastard son, and these moments eased that insulting sting he constantly dealt with.


    He burst into the councilman¡¯s office without the courtesy of knocking first. His father was leaning back in a long padded chair while two topless women rubbed the elder man¡¯s swollen feet. Neither of them looked pleased at their task, but Elnar appeared to be ecstatic at the treatment he was receiving. It wasn¡¯t anything too out of the ordinary and rather tame compared to some of the things he¡¯d seen the councilman get involved in.


    ¡°You wanted to see me father,¡± Jorin said rather slyly. He knew how to spoil his old man¡¯s finer moments.


    Elnar kicked the women away from him with a shout. ¡°Both of you get out!¡± he yelled and then pointed a fat finger at Jorin. ¡°How many times have I told you to watch your tongue in public, boy.¡±


    The women raised their dresses back to a modest level and hurried from the room. Jorin smiled as they hurriedly escaped, detecting a hint of relief at their unexpected good fortune. His father would be in a foul mood now though, but that wasn¡¯t always such a bad thing. He did occasionally enjoy seeing the old man riled up from time to time.


    Jorin walked to the small bar area and poured himself a cup of wine. ¡°I thought you were beginning to like me enough to finally claim me as your son.¡±


    The old man frowned at him. ¡°I gave you ample opportunity because of it, and I can take it from you just as well. You best remember your place. Now bring me that wine.¡±


    He obviously meant the now full cup, but Jorin just shrugged and handed off the bottle instead. If he wanted wine, let him pour it himself. He was no one''s servant. His mother may have been at one point, until Elnar drunkenly had his way with her one night and put her with child. He¡¯s claimed to lament that day ever since, but yet relies on him in ways he wouldn¡¯t trust his legitimate children for.


    Elnar grumbled something under his breath and poured the wine into his own cup. ¡°I called you here boy, because I¡¯ve just gotten word that Rowan will be back here in approximately ten days time. His wife bore him a son and she¡¯ll be staying in Agrun until the spring comes.¡±


    Jorin took a nearby seat. ¡°So it¡¯s time then?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s time. We¡¯ve been priming these people for a full blown riot for some time and they¡¯re ready to blow. He thinks he¡¯ll just ride in here and be the saviour, and that¡¯s where he¡¯s wrong. You best be ready to handle your part though, because we¡¯ll only have one chance at this and we¡¯ll all hang if you fail.¡±


    The younger man looked into his wine cup and sloshed it around for a moment before setting it on a nearby table. He was already starting to get a sour taste in his mouth. ¡°And afterwards, what about me? Where do I fit into your new world order?¡±


    Elnar frowned. ¡°You can be captain of the city guard. Did you expect more?¡±


    Jorin stood up and began to pace the room. ¡°I expected to not have to slave away in that filthy barracks while my father is lord of Andesty.¡±


    He looked at his son and narrowed his eyes angrily. ¡°You do as you¡¯re told, boy, and maybe we¡¯ll see afterwards. Don¡¯t think about backing out now because we¡¯re too deep into this.¡±


    He knew his father well enough by now to know what those words meant. ¡°I won¡¯t fail. I¡¯ll see myself out.¡±


    Jorin turned to step out and heard his father yell out after him. ¡°You best not. Tell them whores to get back in here and finish their job.¡±


    He shook his head and headed out of the building back to the barracks. Along the way he passed the two women but didn¡¯t bother saying a word to them. He was too preoccupied at the moment with thoughts of their planned scheme to even bother. It was a lofty goal, and extremely risky, and it might well be lucrative enough to set him up for an easy life as a nobleman. His name would actually mean something then.


    By the time he got back, Landon, the elf, and the crippled quartermaster had only just arrived themselves. He looked over at her and thought about the letter he¡¯d read. They said her mother¡¯s beauty was legendary, and to be honest, she wasn¡¯t too bad looking either. That dark elf blood gave her a fiery temper that he liked as well. Maybe he¡¯d find a use for her after it was all settled and the new establishment was in place.


    She glanced over at him, the sadness she felt over the loss of a dear friend still plainly visible on her face. He almost, for a very brief moment, felt pity for the young woman. Life was hard and could be very cruel. It was a lesson he¡¯d been taught growing up and one that she¡¯d have to learn herself one day. The sooner the better.


    He brought his horse into the stable and passed it off to the stablehand. There was much more work to be done still, many more plans to make, and precious little time to waste.

 Chapter 27 - It Was Just Business

    Danica slept the night away and most of the morning as well. By the time she awoke, the sun was at its highest point in the sky, and her head ached severely. She took a few bitter herbs to deal with it and drank some water to wash the horrid taste away. Slowly the pain behind her eyes subsided, but she was still far from feeling like she could face the day ahead.


    Landon would be awake, but she didn¡¯t want to see him at the moment. They¡¯d been consoling each other for the last couple of days and she felt as if they both needed some time alone to heal. He¡¯d need to get back to work now that Norport¡¯s famous serial murderer was dead.


    What did she have left to do now?


    Danica went into her daily exercise routine, still miserable from the dull ache of cracked ribs and that nasty wound in her shoulder. Fennor had warned of a possibility for infection to set in as that hook was rather filthy. She could at least be thankful the damage hadn¡¯t been as crippling as the one he¡¯d inflicted on her leg the first time they¡¯d met.


    Finishing up and then cleaning off, she thought briefly about going to the kitchens for something to eat. Danica shook her head and dismissed the thought. It was just too soon still. They¡¯d have something ready and she could eat whatever she liked, but it just felt so odd knowing she¡¯d walk in there and not find Angela there anymore. Nothing seemed to feel right at the moment.


    She grabbed a small pouch containing a silver and a small handful of copper, then left the barracks. There would be vendors selling food within the city and she could just as easily grab something to eat out there. It wasn¡¯t often she went out into public during the day anyways. This may be something she could do to help clear up her mind from the recent events that had transpired.


    She went to the market district and purchased a bun that had been stuffed with lamb and cheese while cooking. It was greasy, and definitely something she wasn¡¯t used to eating, but it wasn¡¯t too bad if she were being honest about it. She sat on the green space, thinking of the woman who¡¯d been murdered there while slowly eating. Not wanting to waste good food, a habit she¡¯d learned as a young girl and still clung to, she stored the leftovers away for later.


    There¡¯d been something constantly nagging in her mind anyways ever since she talked to that old preacher in Yeville. Not so far away sat a small church dedicated to the god of light. For obvious reasons, she hadn¡¯t wanted to ever deal with the religious goings on within the city. His words to her about how corrupt it had become and his kindness had really made her kind of curious to see things for herself though.


    The outside of the building¡¯s base was made with stone blocks, carefully carved and inlaid to fit against one another using very little mortar. The upper part was thick wood, constantly oiled to protect it against the harsh elements. It shone golden in the light of day, making it stand out amongst all the surrounding structures. She had no idea on how they¡¯d managed that look, but it was probably expensive to maintain.


    Through the sizable oak doors she went and found herself standing inside a rather large room. It was beautifully decorated with art works and tapestries hanging on the walls. The scent of burning incense wafted strongly through the air, somewhat unpleasant in its heaviness. Rows of padded benches ran the length of the room, all leading up to a raised platform where the priest could give his sermon and be seen by all.


    She¡¯d barely had time to look around when a middle aged man in white robes ran up to her. ¡°You need to leave. Now.¡±


    She looked over at him, somewhat annoyed at the rudeness. ¡°Why?¡±


    He huffed in indignation. ¡°You know why. Now leave before I call the city guard to haul you out.¡±


    By now other people had stopped what they were doing to stare at what was happening. They¡¯d certainly not expected the dark elf to show up at their place of worship and confront the resident priest.


    She gave him a coy little smile. ¡°I work with the city guardsmen in case you were not aware. They¡¯d sooner haul you to the dungeons as they would me. Have you forgotten what the captain did to Sombec?¡±


    The priest turned a shade of red, the anger quite visible upon him. ¡°Fine!¡± he snapped. ¡°What is it you want?¡±


    ¡°What I want,¡± Danica said, loud enough for everyone to hear, ¡°is to know why I cannot be welcomed in the church of light.¡±


    He stammered a moment, but held firm. ¡°You are the spawn of evil, dark elf. Your kind worship the gods of darkness and despair. Zaphel should strike you down here and now then let Myrra burn your soul for daring to profane their holy temple. That is why you should not be here.¡±


    She stepped forward, getting nearly in his face. ¡°I don¡¯t even know the names of the dark gods and yet you would accuse me of worshipping them? You know nothing about me and no one in this whole damn town even cared to try.¡± She jingled her coin pouch loudly enough for him to hear. ¡°I¡¯d planned to make a sizable donation on behalf of the guards.¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    The color from his face drained, leaving it almost nearly as white as his robes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My apologies for the rudeness, perhaps we could discuss this somewhere more private.¡±


    She turned away in disgust. It was a test to see if his convictions could be purchased and he failed it rather stunningly. The air of corruption and greed was evident from the moment Danica walked in, as she assumed it would be. This place was nothing like the little church house in Yeville and the priests were nothing like that old man who found happiness in simplicity. Were all of Norports churches as bad as this one?


    She traveled to another one near the docks, and though it wasn¡¯t nearly as nice on the outside, the interior was spacious and filled with ornate furniture and gilded objects. It was a testament to excess and greed that was wholly unnecessary. How much did they spend on all of this when so many people struggled just to feed themselves and their families.


    An older man in white robes ran towards her sputtering curses and obscenities. When he got close enough, he reached out to grab her, but she easily side stepped him and pushed him away. His momentum was too great to stop and he fell to the side, cracking his head on a polished wooden bench. Blood began to flow freely from a cut on his balding scalp.


    He flailed trying to get up from between the rows of furniture. She¡¯d thought that the injury may have done something to his brain at first, but then the stench of alcohol reached her nose. It was no wonder he was so clumsy. The priest here was barely able to function because he was so inebriated, and it was probably something completely normal to them.


    A few men approached her and she focused on them immediately, fearing the danger they might pose. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me.¡±


    They stared angrily at her, but made no move to get closer. She backed up slowly, staying aware of her surroundings at all times. She didn¡¯t want to risk any more of a confrontation with them than was absolutely necessary. Had the moment not been so serious she¡¯d probably want to laugh about that thought. None of this had been necessary. It could have been avoided if they had just extended some amount of courtesy towards her.


    She left there and headed across the city to the last place she thought she¡¯d ever want to see again. This one she had no plans to enter, but simply to observe from outside. She figured he would be in there and didn¡¯t relish the thoughts of seeing him without her sword to run him through with.


    The cathedral of Norport, its history with her aside, was rather impressive to behold. She took a moment to study the intricate stone block walls, carefully cut and placed by expert hands. She imagined that old man, younger at the time, laboring away for something he truly believed in. He had been so proud of this place until after he discovered the corruption within the very walls he helped create.


    A man spoke from behind her. ¡°It¡¯s too pompous for my tastes, honestly.¡±


    She turned around to find herself face to face with a tall, and somewhat handsome man. ¡°You¡­,¡± she whispered somewhat flustered.


    It was him. The man who¡¯d helped take her away that night so long ago. She remembered looking upon his face, hoping for salvation, but it never came. He¡¯d been part of it all along.


    He held his hands out to the side, trying to show he meant no harm. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth girl, I¡¯m sorry for what you went through. It was nasty business, but it was just that. Business.¡±


    She eyed that rather sizable longsword at his side and debated on how fast she could kill him with a knife. It didn¡¯t take long to come to the conclusion that he¡¯d have her cleaved in half before she could even get close with it. This man was a trained warrior, through and through. He would get justice one day, but today was not going to be that day.


    ¡°Business,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°For you it might have been, but for me, it was personal.¡±


    Ne nodded his assent. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was and still is.¡±


    Danica stared at him, her cold blue eyes brimming with fury. ¡°I found Badger in the slums not so long ago. I made sure he was dead this time and I¡¯m not done yet.¡±


    The man gave a quiet laugh and smiled down at her. ¡°I like your spirit, so I¡¯ll give you some advice. Those fools Sombec and Slade are in there right now, and should the desire take you one day, you could do away with them both and do the world a favor. Me? You even think about trying me and I¡¯ll leave your rotting carcass hanging off one of these trees for the vultures.¡±


    She stared at him, wondering how capable he really was. ¡°So I should take my revenge on the others and leave you be?¡±


    ¡°You should,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°As I said, it was just business. Matron Stenouse sold you off to Sombec many years ago. She¡¯s done that to quite a few young girls, and the lucky ones that live usually end up shipped to far away cities to live out their lives as whores.¡±


    Danica felt sick at hearing those words, but it all made sense. How many times did that wretched old woman threaten her with becoming a prostitute? How many young girls ended up meeting that actual fate? There were quite a few that left the orphanage at a young age never to be seen again. She¡¯d assumed they¡¯d aged out and went on their way, or been adopted, but now she wasn¡¯t so sure about it.


    He began to walk by her, but abruptly stopped. ¡°I¡¯m sure that soon you¡¯ll want to come back here to end that miserable bastard''s life. There¡¯s an entrance to this cathedral through the basement you escaped from. You¡¯ll find the door lock conveniently broken, so you shouldn¡¯t have any trouble getting in.¡±


    He walked into the cathedral, leaving her there in front of the steps to ponder what she¡¯d just been told. She wanted to deny his words as lies, but she just couldn¡¯t. Everything just fit so well into place even if it made no sense. Danica clenched her fist and made the decision to ask the matron mother about it. She¡¯d have the truth and quite possibly the old woman''s head as well.

 Chapter 28 - Visiting Her Childhood Home

    Sneaking out of the barracks at night, especially by now, was childs play to Danica. No one expects threats to come from within, so the interior guards were basically nonexistent. Save for a couple of ladies walking the halls and trimming candle wicks, she was the only awake person within this place it seemed.


    Outside, the cool air greeted her with an invigorating embrace she had been missing these last few days, but there wasn¡¯t time to enjoy it though as there appeared to be a group of men gathered in the courtyard. She could have easily gone around them undetected, but it was such an uncommon sight that it piqued her curiosity. She got closer to inspect, but remained outside the radius of their lantern light.


    It was Jorin Corwell, and he was speaking to some of his men in rather hushed tones. Danica could tell by their body language that whatever they were discussing was meant to stay private as they continuously looked around them for anyone that might listen in. She thought about getting closer, trying to listen in on the secret conversation, but decided against it. She had her own reasons to be out and did not wish to be accidentally discovered by them either.


    A moment later Jorin left, returning back to the barracks, while the four men went their own way. She watched them a moment longer until she was sure they were far enough away to not be a bother. For some reason she felt uneasy about it, as if they were up to something nefarious. It wasn¡¯t normal to see Jorin out so late either. She briefly debated following them anyways, curious about the reason for the late meeting, but again had to reassure herself that it wasn¡¯t nearly as important as the current task at hand.


    She shook her head and went about her own business, quietly scaling the short wall and climbing down the other side to the street below. It was a quiet night, even more so than usual it seemed. Now that the serial murderer had been dealt with, night patrols were stepped back down. Now the quiet dark belonged to her and the rats again, and that wasn¡¯t really so bad. Danica preferred the quiet dark over the busy bustling of Norport in the day.


    It didn¡¯t take long to reach the orphanage she¡¯d grown up in. The plain wooden building hadn¡¯t changed any from the earliest time she could remember it. It was no surprise that the front door was locked, but Danica knew several ways to get inside this place from her years of cleaning every inch of it.


    She went through the back alleyway to the cellar door there. The small double doors were braced shut on the inside with a thin metal bar going across them. It was poorly designed and easily bypassed by her sticking the blade of her knifer through the slit and moving the bar up enough to open the doors. Most people knew what this place was and wouldn''t waste their time robbing it. They had much better targets nearby that might have had something of value within them than that of a run down orphanage.


    The rusted hinges grinded against one another in protest after a long absence of use. She proceeded down the steps, shutting the doors behind her as she went. The smell was foul with moldering vegetables and mildew, just as it seemed to always have been. Various dusty boxes and crates filled with all manor of junk and other assorted items deemed to have possible value, lay scattered around the floor. Some of them hadn¡¯t even been touched since before her time here.


    She easily undid the latch on the other side of the door and proceeded into the kitchen. There in the middle of the floor sat the massive iron kettle she¡¯d scrubbed every night for years. She wondered who had the unfortunate luck to deal with it after she¡¯d left this place. Danica felt something stir within her that almost felt like pity for the unfortunates that had been left behind to deal with all those chores she had to endure. She bit her lip and tried to clear those thoughts away. They simply distracted her at the moment and weren¡¯t worth pondering over regardless.


    She made her way to the matron''s room, careful of all the boards that she remembered that would squeak if stepped on them. She¡¯d almost made it there without incident, but the last step on the old wooden plank caused a startling loud popping noise within the quiet dark.


    Danica cursed her luck and listened to the sounds beyond. Sure enough she heard a pair of feet hit the ground and heavy steps coming her way. She let out a sigh and pulled the knife from her belt, going with a different plan now. Hopefully this could be handled without further unplanned incidents.


    Stenouse opened the door and barely had time to register what was happening as the sharp edge of cold steel went against her throat. ¡°You call out, I cut,¡± Danica said.


    The old woman backed up into the room, her eyes wide with fear. ¡°Please,¡± she said, her voice crackling. ¡°We¡¯re just a poor orphanage, we barely get by as it is.¡±


    Danica didn¡¯t bother to answer. She casually closed the door behind them and continued to back the woman up towards the low burning fire. Once they got close enough, Danica reached for a candle and lit it from the tiny flames still burning within the fireplace. As it flared to life, recognition began to register within Stenouse¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I thought I was rid of you for good,¡± she seethed at the young dark elf woman.


    Danica set the candle into the holder on the desk. ¡°I¡¯d hoped for the same, yet you still haunt me to this day.¡±


    Stenouse gave her a look of pure hatred. ¡°So, what do you want now?¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Danica returned that look to her in kind. ¡°How much was I worth to Sombec?¡±


    The immediate, though brief, panic on the mother matron''s face told Danica that it was true. ¡°If you¡¯ll allow me to have a seat, I¡¯ll tell you what you want.¡±


    Danica pulled the knife away but stayed uncomfortably close to her. She didn¡¯t trust this woman in the slightest but knew she had the upper hand at the moment. Even if the wicked woman did scream for help, she could get away before any of the children managed to get out of bed and see her. Would she off the matron first though? She still hadn¡¯t decided that yet.


    Stenouse sat upon a cushioned chair by the desk and harrumphed loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you come across that information, but I suppose that doesn¡¯t matter at this point. He paid me a hundred silver pieces and a very beautiful golden emerald ring.¡±


    Danica could feel the rage boiling inside of her. ¡°You sold me off to him for a bauble and a few coins?¡±


    The old woman smirked for a moment. ¡°He paid more for you because he thought you were exotic. Of course, after your little incident with him, he suddenly stopped getting girls from me. Said he was being extorted and simply could no longer afford it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a truly wretched creature, Stenouse.¡± Danica tightened the grip on her knife, fantasizing about driving it deep into this evil woman for what she¡¯d done. ¡°You were cruel to everyone, especially me. Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I could be.¡± Stenouse reached into her desk and pulled out a small bottle of wine, taking a drink from it. ¡°Lord Alric Aganossis brought you in here himself one night and handed you over to me. He encouraged me to make your life miserable so long as I kept you alive.¡±


    ¡°Alric?¡± Danica whispered. ¡°Why would he be involved with me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d have to ask his son.¡± Stenouse took another drink and set the wine back in the drawer. ¡°Or you could ask Alric if you see him.¡±


    Danica barely had time to react as the small crossbow came out and fired. It was a wild shot, but managed to embed a bolt solidly into her arm. A wave of anger overtook the dark elf girl and she plunged her knife blade deep into the old woman¡¯s chest in retaliation. The horrified look on the Stenouse''s face upon realizing what was happening felt almost satisfying to see after all the atrocities she had committed.


    The crossbow hit the floor, followed by the matron¡¯s body. Danica looked down upon her for a moment, remembering all the abuse she¡¯d suffered for no reason. Would anyone even mourn this damnable hag? The world was probably better off without her in it.


    She gritted her teeth and pulled the bolt from her arm, tossing the bloodied wooden shaft into the fire. It hurt, but she¡¯d suffered worse. A moment later she had cut a strip of cloth from the woman''s sheets and wrapped a makeshift bandage around the wound. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was certainly good enough for the time being.


    Danica started to leave, but thought of something else first. She moved the heavy bed back some, struggling to keep it quiet as she did so. There on the floor, beneath some floorboards, was a hidden compartment. It was barely noticeable unless you knew exactly what to look for. She¡¯d found it many years ago by accident while trying to do a thorough job cleaning the room, receiving a severe beating as punishment for her efforts. She knew it was where the matron kept her valuables.


    Sure enough, it was filled with pouches of gold and silver coins, as well as a few loose gemstones of varying types. She held the candle steady, marveling at the sparkling treasure set before her. How many lives did this woman ruin, all for this wealth she¡¯d acquired here?


    Danica shook her head solemnly. ¡°Blood money,¡± she whispered quietly.


    It didn¡¯t take her long to find what she sought after. It was a beautiful golden ring with a decently sized emerald embedded within the band. She had no way of knowing if that was the exact one she was looking for, but she had to assume it was. She took it, along with exactly a hundred pieces of silver, and placed it within a pouch.


    The rest of it would sit there for the moment. She decided that if the next matron mother to run this place was a better person, then they could have it to take care of the children. She couldn¡¯t imagine anyone being worse than Stenouse, but they could be nearly as bad.


    Danica put everything back into place and left through the front door, not even bothering to lock it behind her. It would be dawn in a few hours and the children would wake to find the old woman dead on the floor. She¡¯d need to be back home in bed soon before anyone noticed she was missing. She¡¯d definitely hear about this murder, but she didn¡¯t want to be associated with it any more than she already was.


    A noise echoed faintly in the night. It was a soft clink of metal on stone followed by a scraping sound. Curious, she stopped at the intersection and peeked her head around the corner in the direction it had come from. There was a group of guards pulling up stones from the streets. She couldn¡¯t be sure, but it looked like the ones she¡¯d seen earlier that night.


    Nothing about what she was seeing right then made any sense. Why would they be pulling up the stones, and are they the ones responsible for the other streets? She wanted to confront them for answers, but couldn¡¯t risk the exposure. This was just another secret she would have to keep locked away for the moment. She clenched her fist tightly in anger and walked away from the scene. She¡¯d try and catch them out some other time and then she''d find out what was going on.


    *****


    Danica awoke to a very loud pounding upon her door. She knew that familiar style of knocking all too well by this point. Sure enough she saw Landon standing there when she opened the door, looking more tired and distraught than usual.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± she asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.


    ¡°There was a murder last night,¡± he said. ¡°Someone killed the matron of the Norport city orphanage.¡±


    Danica tried to fake some amount of surprise. ¡°Stenouse is dead?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Not just that. Whoever did it cut out her heart as well.


    At this point, Danica no longer had to pretend to be shocked.

 Chapter 29 - Too Close To The Truth

    Danica walked back through town with Landon after seeing the body of Matron Stenouse at the morgue. She confirmed the identity of the woman for them and inspected the damage to the chest cavity. Whoever it was that had come in after she left had indeed removed the heart. It was a sloppier cut though, lacking the precision that Galen had used. Landon suspected a copycat killer, though he couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would want to bring that monstrosity back into being.


    Wherever they went, people stared at them with hateful looks. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of her this time or if they¡¯d lost confidence in Landons abilities as guard captain. The news of the old woman¡¯s death had spread like wildfire, as did the manner in which she perished. By now the embellishments had taken on a life of their own, referring to Stenouse as kind and caring, and Landon as an incompetent fool who could not protect them.


    ¡°They¡¯re scared aren¡¯t they?¡± Danica asked as a group of young women hushed their talking when the duo neared them.


    ¡°They are. We nearly had Norport locked down to find one man. Even though he¡¯s dead and this murder was a poor imitation, it was enough to spark their fears.¡± His shoulders slumped down ever so slightly, giving him a look of defeat. ¡°We told them they were safe again.¡±


    A group of older boys approached, looking somewhat nervous. One of them, the biggest of the group, suddenly hurled a tomato at them. Danica reached out quickly with her left hand, snatching the overripe produce out of the air before it hit Landon¡¯s chest. She debated returning the projectile, but instead casually tossed it aside to the street. The boys ran off yelling and laughing without further incident.


    Landon looked to her and nodded. ¡°Great reflexes.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything, trying to mentally quell the pain in her left arm where the crossbow bolt had wounded her. She hoped that it wouldn''t start bleeding through the bandage and the sleeves. That¡¯d be awkward to try and explain and she didn¡¯t want to start lying to Landon about anything. She respected him too much for that.


    They made it back to the barracks afterwards with no further incidents along the way only to be confronted by Jorin Corwell once they¡¯d gotten inside the building. The man looked a little too smug and relaxed while sitting on a chair inside the great hall. He obviously had been waiting on them to arrive back, but probably not too long.


    He stood the moment they entered. ¡°Captain Landon. Danica. I must speak with you both, preferably somewhere more private.¡±


    Landon sighed. ¡°Jorin, I¡¯ve had a long day already and I¡¯d like to take a moment to try and find some peace. There¡¯s no one around, so if you¡¯ve something to say, then say it now.¡±


    Jorin shrugged his shoulders rather mockingly. ¡°Very well then. I¡¯ve read the reports and conferred with a few of my colleagues. Given the nature of the recent murder and relationship to the victim, there¡¯s talk that the elf girl may be the culprit.¡±


    Before Landon could react, Danica was face to face with Jorin. ¡°Why is that?¡± she barely spoke through clenching teeth.


    Jorin just gave a slight smirk. ¡°Well it isn¡¯t an official accusation, of course. You grew up there and Stenouse wasn¡¯t known for kindness. You had a motive. You were also involved personally with that killer, Galen.¡±


    Landon pulled her gently aside. ¡°Damn it all, man. Talk like that leads to rumors and soon they¡¯ll be trying to lynch her on the streets without even a proper trial.¡±


    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s not an official accusation.¡± Jorin held his hands up. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to give a friendly warning that some people are suspecting Danica of it. I personally believe she¡¯s innocent.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    She relaxed only somewhat at his words. ¡°I appreciate your vote of confidence then. I¡¯ve no plans of imitating that murderous bastard in any form.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said, somewhat smugly. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can to suppress the rumors then.¡±


    He gave a halfhearted salute to Landon and left. Danica was feeling somewhat conflicted about the whole incident. She had in fact killed Stenouse, but only after the woman attacked her. That was out of self defense in the heat of the moment, not murder. Would she have killed that evil old hag though before leaving the orphanage? That¡¯s another question she¡¯d most likely never get an answer for.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Landon muttered. ¡°What kind of game is that fool playing?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s not doing anything for me out of the kindness of his heart. I know that¡¯s true at least.¡±


    Landon nodded in assent. ¡°For the moment, it¡¯d be best if you stowed your gear with Dannig. Take Gerling¡¯s workload while she watches after the children of the orphanage.¡±


    Danica looked at him, shocked at what she was hearing. ¡°I¡¯m to be kept indoors now and off the streets? Shouldn¡¯t I be out there trying to help?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s the possibility of another killer out there, and if you go out, they might start pointing fingers at you this time.¡± Landon sighed mournfully.  ¡°I don¡¯t like it, but with Rowan still gone, there¡¯s no telling what could happen if people started suspecting you.¡±


    She knew he was right about it of course. He could fight, and most likely would fight to save her, but he couldn¡¯t stop the entire city trying to have her burned at the stake or worse. They hated her, and always did. It wouldn¡¯t take much convincing on anyone''s part to form a lynch mob and tear apart whoever stood in their way. Still, his words stirred a question in her mind that¡¯d almost slipped by.


    ¡°Why does Rowan care so much about me?¡± she asked while taking a nearby chair to sit in. ¡°What is it about me that is so special to him?¡±


    Landon remained standing, but started to pace the floor, trying to find the right words. ¡°Angela and I wondered the same thing. I think everyone else did as well. It started with Alric right after you¡¯d arrived and people started to protest your very existence. He made some very bloody examples of a few men and women on the palace steps before issuing a decree that if anyone harmed you, they¡¯d face a tortuous execution as well. I think people feared him enough to stay in line after seeing that.¡±


    ¡°What about Rowan though?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well he was at least decent enough not to paint the stones red again, but he reissued the decree after his father died. It might have been that people remembered well enough his father¡¯s actions and decided not to test their new lord. Maybe they¡¯d grown tolerant of you by that time. Why Sombec got a pass, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t mind knowing the answer to that as well, but she¡¯d probably have to ask Rowan himself or pry the words out of Sombec¡¯s filthy mouth. The latter she might enjoy though, if he suffered through it.


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± she started, but then paused trying to find the best way to put the words, ¡° I ran into one of his men yesterday while I was out walking.¡±


    Landon paused his pacing, his full focus on her. ¡°Which one?¡±


    Danica shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know his name, but he¡¯s rather muscular and carries a longsword.¡±


    ¡°Garwin,¡± Landon nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve met him. He¡¯s a former soldier and extremely dangerous. Stay as far away from that one as you possibly can.¡±


    ¡°He was one of the men who kidnapped me the night of the Harvest Festival,¡± she said, her mind drifting back to that fateful night.


    Landon resumed his pacing. ¡°I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s much I could do about it, as unfortunate as it is. Had I the ability to, I¡¯d lock him and that damned priest into the darkest dungeon I could find and let them rot for eternity.¡±


    She knew he would do that if he could, but the corrupt bureaucracy would simply free them the next day and remove Landon if he became too troublesome. He always seemed to have a rational reason to do the things he did and planned things out accordingly. That was a valuable lesson she should try to emulate instead of letting her emotions lead her into so much trouble. Perhaps one day she could be more like him.


    He bid her farewell and went to take some time for himself away from everyone. She couldn¡¯t really blame him for it after all the stressful events of late. She was feeling the strain as well and oftentimes felt on the edge of breaking. Perhaps some time spent doing chores and manual labor might help resolve some recent issues and give her a better chance to think things through instead of simply acting out her anger as she may have the night before.

 Chapter 30 - To Each Their Own Battle

    When the conditions are just right, it takes only a single spark to create a raging inferno.


    A group of guardsmen, wearing full uniform, stopped into a tavern just outside the market district. They ordered several rounds of hard spirits and soon started to create an uncomfortable situation for anyone nearby. The final straw for the barkeep was when they started getting too hands on with his wife while she served their drinks. They ran him through first for spoiling their fun, and then her as well when she tried to stop them.


    By the time the incident report had gotten back to the barracks, the people were in the midst of a full blown riot the likes of which had never been known within the city. Danica could see the fires glowing in the distance as more buildings burned, their thick smoke billowing into the evening sky. Down below in the courtyard, some of the guardsmen came in to regroup, a few of which were already bloodied from confrontations.


    Landon had hastily cleared everything on his desk to the floor and unfurled a map of the city. ¡°The judicial council,¡± he looked up at Jorin for a moment and decided against saying anything inflammatory, ¡°has brought out the military reserves and stationed them along the walls, as well as around the wealthier districts of the city. Thankfully they¡¯re at least working towards quelling any rioters outside the walls and clearing Rowan''s approach as well. He¡¯ll no doubt be displeased at what¡¯s happened here, but with the forces he has with him, order will be easier to restore.¡±


    ¡°Our job will be to spread out and surround the market district. We most likely don¡¯t stand a chance at stopping all of these people with the forces we have, but I think we can slow them down until reinforcements arrive and order is restored. Jorin you¡¯ll come into this area with the bulk of the guardsmen and form a defensive zone. I¡¯ll come up from the east and drive the main body to you. If we can diffuse the worst of it, then we might be able to restore order faster.¡±


    He looked around the room and sighed. ¡°I need not remind you, but I will anyway. These are our own people out there who have been pushed to the brink of what they could endure. Our main priority is to try and capture the instigators alive to stand trial. We¡¯re already on their bad side, so try not to make it worse. Kill only if you have no other choice.¡±


    He dismissed the men to regroup together in the courtyard and prepare to push out of the barracks into the chaos that awaited them. Danica watched them exit one by one until it was just her and Landon standing alone in the room.


    ¡°This is worse than last time, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked with genuine worry.


    He nodded to her. ¡°It is. Last time it was religious fanatics going rogue. Now the people are deliberately including us as targets of their anger. Many people are going to die tonight despite our best efforts to prevent it.¡±


    She looked back out of the window, seeing the men already lining up below. Dannig was down there passing out shields from the back of a cart. It was the same ones they¡¯d used before, the only ones they really had available, and she remembered the broken pieces he¡¯d brought back.


    It was apparent that Landon had remembered as well. He pulled down his old shield off the wall that he¡¯d brought back from Honeyfield Pass. He¡¯d kept the worn and scratched up piece of equipment there as a solemn reminder to himself of that day so long ago. The many gashes and dents spoke of countless fights it had seen and she knew the situation had to be truly dire for him to put it back into service.


    ¡°You could bring me along to help,¡± she said, knowing the answer already.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t.¡± He shook his head solemnly. ¡°You need to grab everything you care about and leave this place. We¡¯re abandoning the barracks in case they target it directly and manage to get around us. Get outside the walls and find somewhere safe to stay until this is all over.¡±


    ¡°Somewhere safe while you go charging into danger?¡± She clenched her fist tightly, feeling the anger swell up. ¡°I¡¯m more than capable now. I¡¯m not a scared little girl anymore.¡±


    He walked beside her and put a hand upon her shoulder. ¡°I know that Danica. You¡¯re a damn fine fighter and I¡¯m proud of you for all you¡¯ve accomplished. This isn¡¯t your battle though, it¡¯s mine. One day you¡¯ll understand, I think. Fates willing, I¡¯ll see you again soon.¡±


    He walked out of the room and a few moments later she saw him down in the courtyard marshalling the men to the ready. They all wore solemn expressions on their faces, knowing they were going into a bloody battle. For many of those young men, it would be their first taste of combat, and for some it would be their last.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    She turned away and headed to the armory first to grab her sword and armor. She took the gear back to her room and donned it hastily, knowing they were preparing to lock the place down from the outside. She wouldn¡¯t have long to dally, so decided to leave everything that didn¡¯t seem necessary to bring along. Worst case, they manage to burn down the barracks and she has to get new clothing. She had the money and could get more clothing with it if necessary.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got my own battles to fight as well,¡± she whispered to herself.


    Danica had spent several days toiling away at menial tasks, trying to get her mind off of revenge. Whether it was her heritage, or the soul damage she suffered from, she could not shake away those thoughts. Those fleeting desires of retribution anchored themselves within and festered with every passing day.


    She planned to settle things with Sombec.


    It was the perfect time with the city dealing with such unrest. She¡¯d go in and get the answers from him, and if possible, kill him then get away with nobody knowing it was her. One more body upon the many that would die that night, and most likely no one to mourn his loss enough to investigate. Afterwards, she¡¯d find a safe place to hide away until things calmed down again.


    ******


    ¡°Sergeant Eamon!¡± Jorin yelled out over the shouting


    The beleaguered guardsman ran up to him, a gash below his eye trickling blood slowly down his cheek. ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in charge here for the moment. I¡¯m taking a squad of men and heading to the southern gate.¡± Jorin looked around at the large masses of angry people barely held back by the well armed and armored guardsmen. ¡°Use those crossbows and start thinning out that crowd. Try and drive them back to a safer distance.¡±


    ¡°But sir,¡± Eamon stammered, ¡°is that really necessary?¡±


    Jorin sneered at him. ¡°If I tell you it is, then it is. Question me again and I¡¯ll have you on the wrong side of a firing squad. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes,... Yes sir, It¡¯s clear.¡± Eamon saluted half heartedly and went to give the orders to the men.


    He watched the man for a moment and shook his head. A promising candidate for officer that he¡¯d now have to replace. He shouldn¡¯t ever have to explain himself or have his orders questioned like that. The fool threw his whole career away to worry about a bunch of filthy nobodies.


    He grabbed his chosen men and cut a bloody swath to the southern gatehouse overlooking the slums, where he met up with the auxiliary military men his father had stationed there. They¡¯d had to use some amount of force to push people away from the gates and back down to the coastline to clear the way. Judging from the number of bodies off to the side, the message to move away had been delivered with brutal efficiency.


    ¡°I was beginning to think you wouldn¡¯t show, Jorin,¡± said a gruff older man with an air of superiority around him.


    Jorin just brushed away his snide comment with a wave of his hand. ¡°I told my father I¡¯d be here, Halsey, and I meant it.¡±


    The older man shrugged. ¡°Well the council didn¡¯t have as much faith in you as your father did, but we will see if he judged you right.¡±


    They ascended the steps to the top while Jorin planned out his next set of moves. Once he made it to the top, he looked out over the mass of shacks and tents spread out before him, many of which had been knocked over or trampled flat already. There in the distance was a massive caravan of soldiers holding great blue and black banners of house Aganossis aloft as the last rays of sun shone down upon them.


    Lord Rowan had returned and he was walking right into the trap the judicial council had set for him.


    *****


    Landon gave the command, knowing he had no other choice. ¡°Fall back!¡±


    Slowly the men backed away, dragging the unmoving comrades with them as they went. Time and again, they were assaulted by men and women wielding makeshift weapons to devastating effect. At one point, groups had started to rain down large cobblestones from the rooftops on top of the guardsmen. By the looks of them, the very same ones that had been pried out of the streets. Had he been willing to employ lethal tactics, they might have been able to accomplish some sort of defense against the attacks, but that wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d be willing to do.


    Once they¡¯d managed to fall back a ways he grabbed guardsman Wellis. ¡°Get two other men, go some distance away from this mess and strip off all of your gear so you aren¡¯t recognised. I need you to find a way to get a message to Jorin that we¡¯ve been forced to retreat. We¡¯ll regroup at the barracks,so long as it hasn¡¯t been taken in the short time we¡¯ve been away. Go!¡±


    He deflected an incoming rock away from the younger man as Wellis turned away. The mob didn¡¯t seem content to just let up on them, they were after blood it seemed. Landon couldn¡¯t help but wonder if someone was directing them from behind the scenes again. Could it be another of those warrior priests like the last time?


    An arrow landed with a loud thunk, burying the metal head into his wooden shield. He cursed under his breath at whoever had shot the projectile, but at least he was thankful it hadn¡¯t killed anyone. If nothing else was going right, at least they seemed to have the attention of most of the rioters. Perhaps if they could keep it up, the other groups could work on restoring order elsewhere and put a stop to this madness.


    He¡¯d given Wellis enough time by now. ¡°Grab the wounded and fall back to the barracks!¡±

 Chapter 31 - No One To Blame But Yourself

    The setting sun cast a weak glow upon the struggling city, and that light was further dampened by the clouds of smoke billowing overhead. She had no issues ducking into dark shadows and hiding to avoid any groups of people that might cause trouble. Mostly it was just confused or frightened citizens, but she did see an armed military patrol nearby, obviously trying to keep the peace in this area.


    Danica shook her head at the futility of it all and hopped the stone fence into the cemetery. She saw an occasional person hiding out here from the chaos going on, but she doubted they¡¯d cause her any issue. Still it paid to be cautious and she went around them, careful to avoid any detection.


    Passing by the entrance to the catacombs, she gave a brief glance inside. The doors were opened, and she somewhat knew the interior. Perhaps if need be, she¡¯d hide inside there and ride out the rest of the night. Landon hadn¡¯t sealed off the back exit of it, so she wouldn¡¯t be trapped within. Revisiting that room was something she didn¡¯t relish the thought of, but it was better than being cornered in a tomb.


    Danica turned when she got to the door and surveyed the surrounding area. She never forgot her mad dash to freedom that night, scared and alone, yet she ran for her very life. No one ever realises the effects a traumatic event could have on someone until well after the moment has passed. That very night helped shape her into someone completely different than she¡¯d been before. It made her into the person she was today and gave her the power to right the wrongs that had been committed.


    The door was already cracked open, just barely enough to give it the illusion of being shut. ¡°Garwin,¡± she whispered to herself.


    She proceeded inside and shut the door behind her. The mute colors of the evening quickly gave way to the gray of her dark vision once inside. It was mostly how she remembered it, save for the dead body laying upon the floor. The corpse had been posed after death to lay straight while pointing his sword towards a door. Upon closer inspection, the lock of the indicated door appeared to have been recently damaged.


    Garwin had told her the lock would be broken. He¡¯d set all this up expecting her to show up there that night. But why? Was he waiting inside for her? Her mind screamed out that they were setting a trap, but the closer she got, the more determined she was to see this through. It was probably going to be her only chance to do this and it would be foolish to throw it away out of fear.


    She quietly opened the door and proceeded down the narrow hallway, passing by a few other doorways. Something about those didn¡¯t seem like the correct way to go. It was the doorway at the end that stood out the most. It appeared more grand for some reason, seemingly unnecessary for an underground door. Knowing what she did about these priests, that seemed the right path to take.


    Upon reaching the door she heard the faint sound of voices from within.


    ¡°Where in damnation is that muscle headed fool?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he got picked off out there. He always liked fightin¡¯ ya know.¡±


    ¡°I pay him good coin to be my bodyguard, and when I need him most, he¡¯s not around.¡±


    ¡°Good news for me then.¡± she said, opening the door.


    Three of them. Sombec farther back, sitting at his desk. Slade over by a rack of bottles, with a goblet of wine in his hands. Finally there was another man there lounging in a long chair with a book. He was rather thin and didn¡¯t strike her as threatening in any way.


    ¡°By the damned gods!¡± Sombec yelled, while standing up. He knocked the chair over, but seemed rather unconcerned with his clumsiness at the moment. ¡°Do you have any idea what you cost me you little trollop.¡±


    ¡°I actually do.¡± She pulled out the ring and held it to the light. Green glinted tantalizingly off the sparkling emerald. ¡°This and one hundred silver pieces.¡± She made sure he got a good look at it before putting it back away again.


    Sombec chuckled at the realization. ¡°I¡¯d heard that someone put that old crone out of our misery and I guess I have you to thank for it. That still doesn¡¯t explain why you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Slade interjected. ¡°If ya missed us so much, then why¡¯d ya run off?¡±


    Danica pulled her sword and casually swung it around, getting her arm loosened up. ¡°I think you know why I¡¯m here, actually.¡±


    Sombec gave a smirk at her daring words. ¡°Manning, Slade, get her. We¡¯ll put her back in the cell where she belongs, and this time, I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t get away.¡±


    Slade pulled his short sword and stepped confidently in her direction while Manning slowly backed away. ¡°Uh, Sombec, she has a weapon.¡±


    The portly priest sighed tiredly and pointed to slade. ¡°So does he, you idiot. Grab that broom over there and beat her with it while he distracts her.¡±


    Manning grabbed the broom and tried to come up behind Danica while Slade approached from the front. She gave him a side eyed glance, and waited for the right moment. As soon as he got close enough she spun around in a full circle, arcing that sharp edged steel across his throat. He fell to the floor, clutching at the bloody wound and gasping for air.


    Sombec took a step back, nearly tripping over the fallen chair, while Slade whistled appreciatively. ¡°That was a fancy move, girly,¡± the street mercenary said. ¡°Don¡¯t go thinking I¡¯ll be as easy though.¡±


    Slade dove in with an overhand strike, which she easily sidestepped. He had overreached the swing somewhat, leaving his flank exposed, and she gave him a biting cut on the thigh as a punishment. He yelped in pain, and swung back towards her with a backhand swing. She leaned back, letting the blade hit nothing but air, and gave him another cut to the opposite leg.


    He came in again and again, and every time she was able to dodge out of the way or parry his feeble attempt of an attack. She¡¯d once feared this man, and with every new cut inflicted upon him, she could see that it had been unnecessary. He had always been nothing more than a common thug who bullied those he deemed weaker than himself. It was past time he got what was coming to him.


    Slade dropped the sword and knelt to the ground, holding his hands up to her. ¡°Yield! Yield!¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Danica looked down upon him and sneered. ¡°Look at me. Look at my face. You did this to me, and every time I see myself in the mirror, I¡¯m reminded of that night.¡±


    The look of confusion on his face went to surprise as she plunged her rapier down to the hilt in his chest. Danica pulled the blade from the dying man and kicked him away from her, releasing the last bit of hatred for him that she¡¯d stored within her all those years. It was time to move on now and see things the rest of the way through.


    Her attention turned to Sombec and her heart actually skipped a beat. He held a rather large book in his hands, speaking words that she couldn¡¯t possibly comprehend. A bluish white glow formed around his skin and faintly radiated outwards into the area. A shimmering bubble appeared out of thin air, completely surrounding him.


    Danica tried to race towards him, hoping to somehow interrupt his spellcasting, but was too late to stop it. Her body hit what seemed like a soft wall before bouncing back. It left a strange tingling sensation throughout her body for a brief moment before fading away. It was a feeling she¡¯d already experienced once in her life and had hoped never to do so again.


    ¡°You come into my home, kill my men, and threaten my life,¡± Sombec yelled. ¡°I should end you here and now half-breed, but for some reason I actually admire your courage. Turn around and walk away. I shall show you more mercy than you showed them.¡±


    She looked at him, hatred flaring in her icy blue eyes. ¡°Mercy? You don¡¯t know what it means, you bastard.¡±


    Danica swung her sword into the bubble, trying to see if there was some way to get inside of it. Every time she struck the barrier, her blade would bounce back, sending magical pulses through the metal and into her body. Frustration mounted with every swing and at any moment she expected his patience to wear thin at her antics. Why wasn¡¯t he taking the offensive like the witch had with her magic?


    This was different.


    She stopped her barrage to take a moment to think about what exactly was different with this. He held his book, while hers had seemingly taken on a life of its own. The old woman had easily manipulated the spell, while he only seemed to be capable of this shield. The witch was capable of exercising incredible power easily. Sombec was sweating and looked exhausted already.


    Danica let out a laugh. ¡°You can¡¯t keep this up can you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can,¡± he snapped. ¡°You have no idea the power I possess.¡±


    She laughed again and pointed her sword directly at his face. ¡°Let¡¯s find out then.¡±


    A single step forward and the point met resistance, warping the protective bubble around it. The strain was incredible and the numb tingling gave over to a mild pain as her body absorbed the magical energies given off by the spell. Still she persisted and was able to take another step, followed by a third. His power was indeed beginning to wane out of existence. Once it did, she¡¯d not give him the opportunity for another spell.


    The metal tip was nearly in front of his right eye when he ducked to the side, letting the power of the spell go completely. ¡°Enough!¡± he yelled as her sword punched through the space his head had been only a moment before. ¡°It¡¯s obvious you meant to see me dead, but perhaps we could strike a bargain for my life.¡±


    Danica nodded in agreement. ¡°I want information and you damn well better tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He started to reach for his book, but she swatted his hand away with the flat of the blade. ¡°Fine. Ask what you will then.¡±


    Her first question was simple and blunt. ¡°Why me?¡±


    He set his chair back upright and took a seat, obviously exhausted. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a weakness for, well, let¡¯s just say things I shouldn¡¯t have. I asked Rowan for permission, and to my surprise he granted it. In exchange, he wanted me to start undermining the church. We struck a deal for it.¡±


    She wanted nothing more than to separate that bulbous head from his shoulders right then, but forced herself to remain calm. ¡°I doubt the gods would be pleased with you doing that.¡±


    He chuckled and held his hands up. ¡°If Zaphel or Myrra actually existed, they¡¯d come down here and strike me down for the things I¡¯ve done. Rowan told me they were dead now, but no one really knows.¡±


    ¡°Why would you want to undermine the church?¡± She asked, somewhat curious. ¡°And how?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Sombec said, with a shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t care about religion, and I never did. Rowan found me in a dungeon awaiting trial for prior dalliances. He pulled a few strings and put me to work in the church. Next thing I knew, I was head priest. As for how, well look around, we¡¯ve been bleeding our parishioners dry and living in excess. The people that need help the most suffer in squalor and we turn a blind eye towards it. We¡¯re partly responsible for the state this city is in now.¡±


    She paced around, swinging her rapier casually as she did so, tiny drops of blood falling from it. ¡°Why does he want the church gone? He¡¯s already the leading authority here. Why didn¡¯t he just outright ban worship?¡±


    Sombec nodded along in agreement. ¡°I asked the same thing. He says that it would drive the worshippers underground and make it harder to stamp out. In this way, he is making the religion reviled by the people so they turn away from it. He¡¯s coming back tonight with the red suns and they¡¯re going to take over. I was supposed to cede power to them in a ceremony, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to be happening now.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Because if Rowan knew I told you any of this, he¡¯d kill me. If I didn¡¯t tell you, you¡¯d kill me.¡± Sombec slunk down in his seat, clearly feeling defeated.  ¡°He¡¯s not here right now and you are, so it¡¯s not much of a choice for me. I¡¯ve got a stash hidden away that I can live comfortably on for the remainder of my days if I can get far enough away from here to where he can¡¯t find me.¡±


    Something dawned on her then, a horrible realization of puzzle pieces beginning to fit. ¡°Did Rowan plan for this riot to happen? Is he behind it?¡±


    The priest nodded. ¡°Yes. It was all part of his plan.¡±


    ¡°None of this really makes any sense.¡± She turned away from him, gripping her sword tightly. ¡°What is he planning? And why am I so involved in it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything more than what I¡¯ve already told you,¡± he said.


    In one swift motion, she turned back around and ran her rapier through him. The thin blade easily pierced flesh and continued on through the back cushion of the chair he was sitting on. The look on his face was utter shock while he tried to gasp for air.


    Danica whispered quietly into his ear. ¡°You¡¯ve destroyed so many lives, Sombec, and if I let you go, you¡¯d ruin many more. People have died because of your actions. You have no one to blame but yourself for this.¡±


    Once he¡¯d taken his final breath, she pulled her sword out and cleaned the blood off on his silken robes. The crimson stain blooming from the wound was spreading quickly through the once white cloth. She took a moment to stare at the scene, to always remember this moment of revenge.


    Danica looked around the room at the opulence spread out before her. A thought crossed her mind and she debated on if she should burn this room, and possibly the entire cathedral down before escaping. The options weighed in, each with their own merits, but ultimately she decided not too. It was likely they¡¯d simply take more from the already beleaguered people to rebuild the cathedral for its new owners.


    But what of the things Sombec had said? The only person who could answer now was Lord Rowan himself, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy or likely she¡¯d ever get answers from him. Unlikely, but not impossible. She¡¯d have to carefully plan out her next moves soon, and see what came of it. For now, she needed to escape from here before anyone else stumbled upon the carnage she¡¯d wrought.


    Danica exited back the way she¡¯d come and made her way deep inside the catacombs to hide while the city tore itself apart.

 Chapter 32 - As The City Burns

    ¡°Damnation Rowan, this place stinks!¡± Azmund wrinkled his nose and shut the small curtain of their carriage. ¡°I¡¯ll never get that smell out of my head.¡±


    Rowan nodded knowingly. ¡°It has somewhat gotten worse here recently, but that¡¯s why you and the Red Suns are here now. You¡¯ll solve all the problems plaguing Norport and bring peace and prosperity to the land.¡±


    Azmund huffed with indignation. ¡°You want miracles, then you best be letting the gods back out of their boxes. How would you go about trying to fix all this mess, Talos?¡±


    The masked monk opened his eyes, clearly annoyed at the interruption to his meditation. ¡°Finish burning it,¡± he said simply before retreating back into his own mind.


    The lord of Norport smiled at the answer. ¡°Well we already got a good start to that from the looks of that smoke coming from behind the walls.¡±


    The carriage came to a smooth stop and shouting could be heard from the column up ahead. A moment later a royal guard rode up beside them ¡°My lord, they¡¯ve locked down the city and refuse to open the gates unless you give the order personally. The man on the wall had some outlandish claim that you¡¯d been assassinated and an imposter has taken your place.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way, guardsman.¡± He dismissed the man and turned back to Azmund. ¡°Let¡¯s go see what this is all about. I might need you to convince them that I¡¯m actually not dead.¡±


    The elder monk groaned. ¡°What if they shoot me instead?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you have a hero¡¯s funeral,¡± Rowan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll even find a dozen of the most beautiful women to dance over your grave.¡±


    ¡°Fat lot of good that will do me if I¡¯m dead,¡± Azmund grumbled. ¡°Let¡¯s go get this over with. I¡¯m tired and my ass hurts from riding in this box all day.¡±


    They exited the carriage and made their way up to the gatehouse. The guards made a clear path for him as he advanced, keeping a wary eye for anyone that might be hiding in the rubble nearby. Still, Rowan was impressed at the recent growth here in the slums, despite its current state. He¡¯d really managed to push this city to the brink of disaster, and no place showed it as well as this one.


    The duo arrived at the gates, sealed tightly shut against any would be intruders. Above them, nervous looking men dressed for battle stood on the wall. They looked down at their lord with concerned expressions upon their faces, not knowing what would come next. He couldn¡¯t really fault them for their worries, as they were simply following the orders of their immediate commanders.


    He stood there for a moment, appraising the situation before shouting out, ¡°I am Lord Rowan Aganossis. Rightful ruler of Norport and all of Andesty. I demand you open this gate at once.¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    A man dressed in an officer''s uniform, holding a bow with the arrow notched at the ready, leaned out over the wall. ¡°You¡¯ll excuse our reluctance to do so. We¡¯ve been told our lord was murdered by assassins while returning from the south.¡±


    ¡°As you can see,¡± Rowan said, holding his arms wide, ¡°I am very much alive. You may ask the head of the Wellspring Monastery, Brother Azmund here, if you do not believe me.¡±


    The man raised his bow, aiming for Rowan, but stopped suddenly before pulling back the string. A moment later, another officer pushed him over the edge of the wall while holding a knife in his other hand. He turned back and shouted down to the gatekeeper, ¡°Open the door for Lord Rowan! Be quick about it you ignorant louts or I will serve your worthless corpses up to him myself¡±


    The massive doors started to creak as the men inside the gatehouse began to open them. It was the only sound that could be heard among the stunned silence of the onlookers.


    Rowan stepped over to the head of his royal guardsmen. ¡°Gideon, I want you to take every man available and break that riot in there as fast as possible. You¡¯ll have the full support of the military with you. Get it done.¡±


    The man saluted and wasted no time with issuing orders to the column. Soon soldiers began milling through the archway and into the city while Rowan watched them, a sly smile on his face. It didn¡¯t take long for the officer upon the wall to make his way down to them.


    ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± Azmund asked, holding his wooden staff rather tightly.


    Rowan nodded to the officer. ¡°This is Jorin Corwell. He¡¯s been working with me for some time now and I am rather pleased with the results.¡±


    ¡°Thank you my lord,¡± Jorin said with a bow. ¡°By now, my father has murdered the other members of the judicial council and is trying to cement himself as ruler. He¡¯ll be at the palace right now with a group of men waiting to ambush you if the initial plan had failed.¡±


    Rowan smiled and nodded to him ¡°Well, let¡¯s not keep him waiting then. I look forward to seeing the expression on his face when finds out he¡¯s about to lose everything to the son he barely acknowledged.¡± He turned to Azmund, ¡°take your monks and start tending to the people. We¡¯ll take Talos with us to the palace. I have a feeling his talents are going to be of use when we spring this next trap.¡±


    Azmund harrumphed loudly. ¡°So I¡¯m to toil amongst the peasants while you laze around the palace drinking fancy wines. No wonder this place is such a damned mess with nobility like you in charge of it.¡± The older man walked away, continuing to grumble as he did so.


    Jorin watched him for a few seconds, stunned at the audacity. ¡°My lord, would you like for me to teach him a lesson in respect he¡¯d never forget?¡±


    Rowan laughed. ¡°No, no. I rather enjoy his sour company actually. Come. Let¡¯s plan out our next step, councilman.¡±


    He could tell from the man¡¯s expression that Jorin was about to burst with pride at hearing that title. Some people¡¯s loyalty could be bought with such simple things these days. All it took for this one was a transfer of power from his father¡¯s estate. Should he turn untrustworthy, there¡¯d always be another to take his place.


    Rowan held his hand out, catching a floating bit of ash within it. He rubbed it between his fingers for a moment before wiping it away on his pants. The old Norport was dead, as the gods they worshiped would soon be. The only deity they would know from this point further would be him. All of Andesty, and soon the world would revere his name.

 Chapter 33 - A Man Of Honor And A Man Without

    They¡¯d finally pushed the mob back enough to get the gates to the courtyard shut and locked. Landon set Guardsman Erinore to the ground and then sank down against the cold stones to try and catch his breath. He was feeling every year of the last six decades of his life and beginning to question his capabilities for the job at hand. Outside the people yelled out against them, but hadn¡¯t started trying to scale the short wall to get inside. Not yet at least. It was a short reprieve they were all desperately in need of.


    ¡°Someone bring me a light!¡± Landon yelled out to the men nearby.


    A moment later someone handed him a torch that had been lit only a moment before. He used it to look over the man he¡¯d just dragged back with them during their retreat. Erinore¡¯s unblinking eyes stared up into the hazy night sky, seeing nothing more. Blood still trickled from the side of his scalp where a hammer had crushed his skull, slowly pooling underneath the body.


    ¡°Damn,¡± he murmured, feeling the pains of regret. ¡°How many more must we lose?¡±


    A younger recruit came up beside Landon, stinking of the filth that had been thrown upon him, but in relatively good health. ¡°Sir, what do we do now?¡±


    Landon gripped the base of the torch, feeling the anger flow through his very soul it seemed. ¡°We hold out here until reinforcements arrive. What¡¯s your name, guardsman?¡±


    ¡°Danielson, sir. Edward Danielson.¡± The young man tried to sound as confident as possible given the situation, but his eyes betrayed the nervous tension he felt.


    ¡°Alright Danielson,¡± Landon said, putting his hand on the young man''s shoulder, ¡°You know how to get up on the main city wall from the barracks? Yes? Good. The auxiliary forces are stationed along key points of the wall, and if we¡¯re lucky, they may be willing to send a few extra men so we could hold out here until Jorrin arrives back.¡±


    The young guardsman gave a brief salute and ran off inside the barracks to hopefully find the help they needed. Landon wasn¡¯t so sure the military leaders would be willing to send anyone, but they were in a dire situation. He¡¯d lost quite a few men just trying to get back here, and many dozens more had been injured. The field triage they were doing was saving many lives, but it didn¡¯t put the men back into fighting shape. They needed fresh troops to shore up the defenses.


    He shook his head, knowing what had to be done, and strode out into the courtyard. ¡°Listen up,¡± he yelled, loud enough to be heard over the gathered mob outside the walls. Soon he had the attention of several dozen guardsmen hanging upon his next words. ¡°We¡¯ve been bloodied and beaten back, but we have not been defeated. We stand here inside our own home, and we must defend it now. I hate to say this, but if anyone who doesn¡¯t belong here tries to get over those walls, shoot them down. If the gods, fates, or simply luck is on our side, help should be arriving soon and we¡¯ll not lose anymore men needlessly.¡±


    Landon set them to their tasks, sending many to defensive positions and the rest to tending the wounded. He also administered whatever aid he could to the injured guardsmen, checking on their status and trying to reassure them. Many had suffered broken bones or deep lacerations, but could eventually make a full recovery. Some however, he wasn¡¯t sure would make it through the night if they couldn¡¯t get a real medic to them.


    The twang of a crossbow sounded off nearby him, followed by a scream from the wall. Landon cringed, knowing exactly what it was. Still, it had to be done. Perhaps a few dead would send a signal that they were tired of being pacifists and they¡¯d no longer stand for being pushed around.


    A few more shots were fired, but Landon ignored those, trying to focus instead upon the bandage he¡¯d just tied off on his own arm. It wasn¡¯t a deep wound, but it did need tending to. Suddenly he heard a call that lights were upon the main wall. He looked up and saw them heading in their direction. He couldn¡¯t see who or exactly how many, but it was as if the miracle he¡¯d been hoping for was about to arrive.


    That hope turned into confusion when the reinforcements exited the barracks and he got a good look at who was leading them. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in the military for a few decades, but I¡¯m confident they still don¡¯t allow foreigners to take the role of officer.¡±


    ¡°Times change," Garwin said. He looked back to the assembled soldiers he¡¯d brought with him. ¡°Bring the field medics and get these men taken care of.¡±


    Landon shook his head and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to turn away the aid, So I¡¯ll thank you for it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet,¡± Garwin said. ¡°I¡¯m here to arrest you.¡±


    The guard captain stood up straight, fully at attention. ¡°Neither of us are the type for jokes, mercenary. By whose authority do you claim to have power and for what crime?¡±


    Garwin let out a hearty laugh and began to yell loudly. ¡°By the power invested in me by Lord Rowan Aganossis and the Judicial council, I hereby charge Landon Marshall with being an accessory to the murder of Sombec Martin.¡±


    It took Landon just a moment to start piecing it together. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with Rowan about this when I see him, but for now, I believe there are more pressing matters at hand. Nevermind the fact that I don¡¯t trust you in the slightest.¡±


    Garwin pulled out his longsword. ¡°Rowan is back in the city now and the riots are being put down. As for you, the matter is non-negotiable. You can come quietly, or you can come forcibly.¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Landon gave his answer by adjusting the strap on his worn shield and then pulling out his side sword. He was tired, and he wasn¡¯t sure he could take the younger man in combat even if that wasn¡¯t the case. Still, something about this all seemed off to him. Garwin was an Aganossian military deserter, and now he stood there in an Andestian officers uniform like he¡¯d always belonged there. He didn¡¯t trust the man before, and he wasn¡¯t about to start now.


    They circled one another warily underneath the flickering lights of torches and candle lanterns, shadows dancing all around. The bigger man suddenly shot forward with a yell, swinging his blade wide and hard into Landons shield. The older veteran took the blow, but made no move to counter the strike. It was simply a test to help better judge an unknown opponent. There was a numbing tingle in his arm though after the attack, and he suspected his opponent wouldn¡¯t be capable of delivering too many hard hits like that. All that force in a swing wore a sword arm out rather quickly, as any combat veteran could attest to.


    Garwin launched into a series of lighter attacks, swinging that big sword into Landon¡¯s shield repeatedly. Landon began to see now that the bigger man was trying to get an opening in his defenses, but he knew that tactic well. It was all standard military combat drills, and the loser would be the one that made the first mistakes.


    One the younger man made first. Garwin overextended himself and left a slight opening at his legs. Landon quickly pressed his shield up and gave a quick thrust, leaving a cut on the padded thigh and a slight trickle of blood. Garwin let out a low growl before leaping back to square off again.


    ¡°I¡¯d heard you were good in your prime, old man,¡± Garwin said, a slight smile on his lips. ¡°That was many years ago, and old age catches up to even the best.¡±


    Landon nodded to him. ¡°That might be, but only one of us is bleeding so far.¡±


    Garwin came in with a raging howl, striking hard with a two handed grip against Landon. Every blow sent waves of pain through his tired shield arm, and splinters of wood were beginning to fly off. He¡¯d be dead by now if he¡¯d relied on one of those flimsy shields like the one he used last time. Still, he wasn¡¯t sure if his arm could take much more of this beating, and he¡¯d need to go on the offensive soon.


    There. Another clumsy mistake and Landon was able to strike low, leaving another gash on the big man¡¯s leg in nearly the same spot. Instead of jumping away this time, Garwin tossed aside his sword and grabbed Landon, driving him back towards the solid stone wall.


    Landon fought hard just to keep himself upright, but was no match against the bigger man''s strength and size. Soon he found his back against the wall and Garwin using his body weight to repeatedly slam into him, knocking the breath from his lungs. After another body blow and a punch to the face that left his ears ringing, Landon dropped his sword and fell to the ground, barely coherent.


    Garwin knelt down, grabbing Landon by the hair and holding his head up. ¡°You must have been a hell of a leader to these men, because they¡¯re willing to throw their lives away for you. If you don¡¯t surrender, they¡¯re going to die.¡±


    His vision still somewhat distorted, it took Landon a moment to focus on the scene before him. His men had their crossbows at the ready and pointed towards Garwin, while the military men had their weapons trained upon the guardsmen. He saw them willing to sacrifice themselves for their commander, and it made him proud of the fighting men they¡¯d become over the years.


    He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of it though. ¡°Stand down men. I¡¯m sure Lord Rowan will sort this all out.¡±


    Slowly they lowered their weapons and the military soldiers did as well. Landon managed to stand up, despite the quivering in his legs. He undid the straps of his shield and tossed it to the ground, thankful to be free of the weight. His arm felt almost as if it were about to fall off at this point.


    Garwin smirked as he pushed Landon towards the barracks. ¡°I think your own dungeons should suffice until the roads to the palace are clear.¡±


    They walked inside, leaving the sounds of the violent night behind them. ¡°How do you know Sombec is dead?¡± asked Landon.


    The big man shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t actually know, but I assume that girl hated him as much as she did that old woman from the orphanage.¡±


    Landon turned to him for a brief moment, trying to judge if the mercenary was lying or not. ¡°Are you saying Danica killed Stenouse and removed her heart?¡±


    Garwin laughed. ¡°She killed her, but I did the rest myself. The girl is rather easy to manipulate, so I set her on the right path. If there¡¯s one thing her kind truly love, it¡¯s murder. You can¡¯t give warhound pups to children unless you want to see them mauled, same as you can¡¯t breed out a dark elf¡¯s desire to kill people.¡±


    They went downstairs and into the darkness below. Landon used a firestarter to strike a nearby torch and handed it off to his captor. Escape was completely out of the question as long as they had his men¡¯s lives at risk, but the thought did cross his mind briefly.


    ¡°But why bring back people¡¯s fear of that murderer?¡± Landon shook his head, visibly confused. ¡°And what if Danica didn¡¯t actually kill Sombec tonight?¡±


    Garwin pushed Landon into an empty cell and shut the steel cage door behind him. ¡°Because I was told to do it, and that¡¯s what they pay me to do. As for that idiot priest, if she didn¡¯t kill him tonight, then I would.¡±


    Landon knew their time was almost up, and had only time enough for one more question. ¡°Who told you to do it? Who¡¯s behind all of this?¡±


    Garwin rubbed his chin for a moment, debating on giving the answer, and then shrugged. ¡°The judicial council set this up I believe, and maybe Rowan had some part in it as well. The council is dead though, all except for Elnar Perrin who murdered them, and I think him and Rowan are going to have it out tonight. No matter who wins there, I¡¯ll be on the right side and profit handsomely off of it.¡±


    With that last answer given, Garwin left him alone in the dark to think about what he¡¯d just been told. If Danica had actually been the one to kill the old matron mother, then he couldn¡¯t really fault her for it after the abuse she¡¯d suffered. He especially wouldn¡¯t fault her for killing Sombec for the things he¡¯d done to her either. To think of that little girl he¡¯d met all those years ago becoming a killer, did cause him some small amount of grief though.


    Still, he hoped she was alive and well out there more than anything.


    Landon removed his chainmail armor and tossed it to the floor, not caring anything more about it. After all these years, it was becoming too much of a burden to continue wearing. He was tired now and wanted nothing more than to rest. The old wooden bench almost seemed to cradle him as he lay upon it and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 34 - Pretender Upon The Throne

    Rowan walked languidly down the hall of the royal palace, taking time to admire the expensive portraits of his ancestors. The paintings hung with care always made him yearn for the simpler times when the troubles of the world, his in particular, were rather minor in comparison. He¡¯d finally arrived at the last of them, the majestic portrait of Alric, and nodded in reverence to it. He¡¯d soon commission another to hang beside it, adding to the long line of Aganossis rulers.


    ¡°My lord,¡± Jorin said. ¡°Are you feeling well?¡±


    Rowan resumed walking down the red carpeted hallway, a slight smile on his face. ¡°I am quite well, Jorin. It has been quite an exciting return home.¡±


    Jorin nodded and then looked over to the masked monk, seeing the hints of scarring around the man¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not questioning your wisdom my lord, and I¡¯d follow you to the abyss itself, but don¡¯t you think we could use some more men?¡±


    Talos gave the armored man a brief glance, but said nothing, opting to resume his methodical pacing. His black robes featuring the bursting red sun featured prominently on the chest and back, rustled with every step he took. He carried in his hands a thick book, bound in reddish leather. Jorin had never seen anything like it, and was curious as to what the purpose behind it was.


    ¡°You¡¯d be excused for thinking so Jorin,¡± Rowan said, ¡°but I believe Elnar is about to discover that he didn¡¯t bring enough.¡±


    Rowan smirked when he saw the man swallow nervously, but continue on without hesitation. It was good to see such dedicated loyalty from someone so young. He¡¯d had some doubts about the man when Jorin first came to him, pledging his service and forsaking his own father. Still, if Jorin didn¡¯t turn against him after this, then the man was obviously not going to betray him for less than a crown itself.


    The two guards at the entrance stood smugly, waiting for the men to approach. They held their spears across each other in an X, indicating that entrance would not be allowed to the unwelcome visitors. Rowan, who¡¯d spent so many years here, always recognized the men who worked for him. These two, though they now wore the uniform of the royal guards, were complete strangers though. It was obvious who employed them.


    ¡°Hold where you are,¡± said one. ¡°Lord Perrin isn¡¯t seeing visitors at the moment.¡±


    Jorin started forward, but stopped when the sharp steel spear tip rested up against his throat. ¡°I am his son, damn it all!¡±


    The other guard let out a light chuckle. ¡°Well he¡¯s especially not wanting to see you, Jorin.¡±


    Jorin began to utter out a foul curse upon the men when Rowan put a hand to his shoulder, easing him back away. The weapon''s tip moved to rest lightly against his neck now, though he didn¡¯t seem to mind in the slightest. Neither guard seemed to care that they were threatening the true lord of the realm.


    They never had a chance to either.


    With lightning quick speed, Rowan grabbed the wooden haft of the spear with his left hand, and with his right he freed his side sword, plunging it deeply into the skull of the other guard. The first guard, unable to defend himself properly, received an upward thrust of sharpened steel to the guts. It was a slower, and much more painful, death than his companion received.


    ¡°By the damned gods,¡± Joring remarked, taking a step back as he did so. ¡°I barely saw you move.¡±


    Rowan turned to him, an evil look of joy upon his face. ¡°An old trick I picked up somewhere.¡±


    Recovering from his shock, Jorin quickly stepped forward to open the doors to the throne room. Inside the modestly sized room, a large wooden throne sat against the wall and upon that throne sat a very upset looking Elnar Perrin. To either side of him were about a dozen lightly armored men with rather wicked looking spears in their hands. The many mirrored candle sconces burning along the wall illuminated them all in a spectacular fashion.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Rather presumptuous, you sitting there,¡± Rowan remarked dryly. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet and I have an official heir to the throne as well now.¡±


    ¡°I see that you are still breathing,¡± The elder councilman remarked. ¡°Was it because Halsey missed? That toxin he was supposed to use cost me a fortune. I¡¯m also assuming that worthless fool beside you didn¡¯t have the guts to do it himself.¡±


    Jorin pulled his sword, the anger clearly showing upon his face. ¡°Nothing I ever did was good enough for you, father. Lord Rowan has shown me more respect than you ever have. I¡¯d rather die at his side than to see my half-brother get what rightfully should be mine.¡±


    Elnar casually shrugged. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, boy, then so be it.¡± He waved his hand, indicating the men to his side could go ahead and dispose of the unwanted guests


    Rowan had no intention of letting his companions die so easily that day. ¡°Talos. If you would.¡±


    The monk stepped forward, tossing his book in front of him as he did so. It hovered there a moment and began to flip through its own pages, going nearly half way through itself. The men paused upon seeing the spectacle, as well as  feeling the incredible power emanating off of it.


    Talos began to chant in a strange language, while a bright white light began to surround both him and the book. Soon it took on an orange hue, mixing red and yellow beautifully as if they were now caught ablaze. The heat emanating from the masked mage was incredible, and both Rowan and Jorin had to step away from him lest they get burned. He then raised his hands into the air, transferring the cloaking flames into a large ball of pure fire that lit the entire room aglow.


    ¡°How is that possible!¡± Elnar shouted while cowering against the throne.


    Talos flicked his hand forward, sending a magical bolt of flame from the sphere into the body of a soldier. The man screamed as he was knocked backwards, already being burned alive before he hit the ground. Several more fiery missiles shot out, each unerringly striking their intended target, consuming the unfortunate victims in an inextinguishable fire. They tried running for their lives from the mystical slaughter, but none made it very far before they were cut down as well. Soon the room was filled with dying screams and the stink of charred flesh.


    The fiery ball faded out of existence, and Talos grabbed his book out of the air before stepping back to where he¡¯d been standing. He showed no signs of rejoicing in the victory or any care for the men he¡¯d just burned. To him it was a task as easy and inconsequential as swatting a bothersome fly.


    Rowan walked to the closest soldier and deeply inhaled the scent of burning meat from the body. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a healthy fear of magic for this very reason, but you can¡¯t help but love the effectiveness of it when it¡¯s on your side.¡±


    Elnar recovered from his shock and looked around at the destruction wrought by a single man. He realized then that the battle was over, and he had no chance of survival. ¡°Damn you, Rowan, just be done with it already. I¡¯ve no desire to continue living in a world where monsters like that roam free and bastards get glorified.¡±


    ¡°Nor will you,¡± Rowan laughed. ¡°But I¡¯ve no desire to kill you at the moment. We need you alive for tomorrow¡¯s ceremony where I announce to the people the brighter future for the city and the country at large. Seeing as you murdered the rest of the judicial council, you¡¯ll have to stand in as the architect of the recent calamities.¡±


    Jorin went forward and yanked his father off the great wooden throne, sending the man hard to the ground. He rained fists and insults down upon the old man, releasing the pent up aggression he¡¯d stored within him for quite some time. Rowan debated on stepping in to break it up, but the younger man finally stopped himself before he succeeded in beating Elnar to death.


    ¡°Remember Jorin, I need him both alive and conscious.¡± Rowan stepped closer to inspect the former councilman. ¡°I believe he¡¯ll do in the state he is currently, but no more. Get him downstairs and lock him up now. I¡¯ve got some other guests to see about finding.¡±


    He watched his accomplice force walk the former councilman out of the room and nodded in satisfaction. Everything was coming together well enough, though somewhat messily. Just a few more loose ends to tie up and they¡¯d start ushering in the new age.


    He turned to his companion. ¡°Impressive as always, Talos. How are you feeling after that amazing display of power?¡±


    Talos took a moment to look around the room, some of the bodies still burning, then shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not spent. Let us be about it if there is more to do.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Rowan said, a smile upon his face. ¡°We¡¯ve a home to retake and then wine to drink.¡±

 Chapter 35 - One More Deception

    ¡°Let¡¯s go old man.¡±


    Landon awoke with a slight start at being in such unfamiliar surroundings. A moment later it all came back to him as to what happened and where he currently was. The horrors of the night weren¡¯t simply a bad dream, but had actually been a living nightmare. All of the death and destruction he¡¯d been a witness to were all too real.


    He slowly sat up, feeling the weight of life trying to hold him back. ¡°Where are we going exactly?¡± he asked Garwin.


    The mercenary finished opening the cage door and grabbed a torch back from one of his companions. ¡°Rowan¡¯s back in charge and he¡¯s eager to see you.¡±


    Landon started to exit, but then looked back at the armor he¡¯d been wearing the previous night. The chainmail he¡¯d once been so proud of, part of a symbol for who he was, now lying crumpled in a heap upon the ground. He decided to simply leave it there on the cold stone floor. Someone else could have it, and the responsibilities that come along with it as well.


    One of the men, a royal guardsman, stepped forward with coils of rope in his hands. Landon simply waved him away and started up the steps on his own. He¡¯d rather die than be bound up like some traitorous criminal and paraded through the streets. The very same streets that he had kept safe all those years.


    ¡°You seem rather eager,¡± Garwin said, catching up to him.


    Landon gave him a quick and hateful glance. ¡°That¡¯s because I am. I think I deserve to know what in damnation is going on.¡±


    The bigger man let out a low laugh, finding some humor in all of it. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will. By the way, that girl of yours killed the priest and two others last night. I saw their bodies myself.¡±


    ¡°Some good news at least,¡± Landon grumbled under his breath.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Garwin said, letting the word hang ominously. ¡°We¡¯re not sure where she is at the moment, but she can¡¯t hide forever.¡±


    Landon wondered if perhaps his captor was bringing it up in order to gather clues to her location. It didn¡¯t matter anyways since he had no idea where she¡¯d be. Even if he did know, he wasn¡¯t going to divulge that kind of information without a good reason. Hopefully by now, Danica would be long gone from this city and heading somewhere safe.


    He kept his mouth shut and walked out into the courtyard where a wagon was waiting there along with several men mounted upon horses. He recognized them immediately as some of Rowan¡¯s personal military guardsmen. Apparently they didn¡¯t want to take any chances at losing their esteemed prisoner along the way.


    Over the horizon he could see the sun beginning to rise into the night sky. Thick columns of smoke still rose high into the air, blown gently by an uncaring sea breeze. The stench of the burning buildings still clung heavily to the air, but he¡¯d almost become used to it by now. It seemed a miracle that any building had been left standing after the raging infernos he¡¯d seen blazing out of control. The city still stood though, desp[ite the efforts of a misguided mob trying to raze it to the very ground.


    Without any more hesitation, Landon jumped into the back of the wagon and sat down, waiting for the rest of them to get moving. Garwin directed the men to mount up before taking his position in the driver¡¯s seat. Soon they exited the gates of the barracks and out into the city. It didn¡¯t surprise Landon in the slightest that none of his men were visible anywhere nearby. He could only hope that they fared well wherever they were.


    The city was in shambles everywhere he looked it seemed. Smoldering husks leaving behind little but charred framework as remnants of what they had been. The buildings that escaped the fire fared little better with their smashed windows and doors, looted of anything valuable by criminals hidden among the protesters. He couldn¡¯t quite understand the mentality of destroying your own home in such a way, but there it was regardless.


    He saw several bodies littering the side of the road, including the corpses of a few of his men. He wondered if Wellis and the others had managed to make it through with their message or if they were counted amongst the dead as well. He shook his head at the senseless loss of life scattered all around. Those weren¡¯t just his guardsmen counted out there among the dead, but his own people he had been charged with protecting from harm.


    They reached a clearing where the main market was located, and that was when Landon saw something that shocked him to the core. Several groups of Red Sun monks were busying themselves with tending to the wounded. There must have been well over a hundred of the black robed men and women scattered around, binding wounds or administering medicine to those in need.


    He just sat there, staring blankly at the scene before him. He¡¯d been right about it all along. The church of light wasn¡¯t here for the people, but the monks had shown up in force to lend a hand when the Norport needed it most. This and the planned death of Sombec at the cathedral was all part of some grand scheme. The question of why though still eluded him.


    He debated on pressing Garwin for more information, but changed his mind. He was already tired of dealing with the shifty brigand as it was. Rowan would probably know everything about all this tragedy and the reason for it. Would he be willing to part with that information though?


    *****


    Landon stepped quickly through the palace, leaving his captors trailing behind him. With every step, the anger was growing greater within him. He had no more time or patience for formalities and procedures. It was time for answers and he was bound and determined to have them one way or another. He had been brought here to speak with Rowan, and that¡¯s exactly what he¡¯d planned on doing.


    They¡¯d arrived at a well decorated sitting room when a servant tried standing in his way. The man lifted his nose into the air, a sign of distaste for what he perceived as the dirty, lower class people. ¡°Lord Rowan isn¡¯t ready for any visit¡­¡± Whatever he had been about to say was cut off by a well placed fist to the face, knocking the man immediately unconscious.


    Rowan sat upon a luxurious couch, dressed in fine silks and lace, watching the commotion before him with a smile upon his face. ¡°I see my captain of the guard has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Skip the damn pleasantries Rowan.¡± Landon said, pointing an accusatory finger at the lord. ¡°I want to know why several of my men are dead and my city is in shambles.¡±


    ¡°Fair, I suppose.¡± Rowan waved towards the unconscious servant. ¡°Get him out of here and shut the door behind you.¡±


    Not a single man, even Garwin, questioned their lord or his safety. They simply did as they were told, leaving the leader of Norport with a trained killer having a bad day. It was only the two of them in the posh room now, come what may.


    Rowan walked over to a table and picked up a cup of wine, handing it to Landon. ¡°I brought this back from Agrun. One of their specialties actually.¡±


    Landon took a drink, thankful for anything at the moment to quench a parched throat. ¡°This was all planned out, Rowan. Either you or the damn council is to blame for it all, and I want to know why.¡±


    Rowan laughed at the demand. ¡°I have always had a great amount of respect for you to be honest. You¡¯re headstrong and stubborn, and that¡¯s why I made you the captain of the city watch instead of executing you for murdering a superior officer. ¡±


    Landon looked at him with some amount of confusion. ¡°Have you already drank too much? It was your father that put me in my position.¡±


    ¡°But, I am my father. Well I controlled his body, much like I control this one.¡± Rowan took a long drink of his wine, letting that strange bit of information linger. Stolen novel; please report.


    During the Fae war, the humans were losing. The six great leaders among them gathered together and each sacrificed one of their children¡¯s souls to the demons of the abyss. We each possessed a child¡¯s body and brought new terrors to the battle such as the world had never seen. The leaders of men at the time convinced their people that it was the elven foul magics backfiring, and they believed it. The historians still do to this very day, which suits the narrative we need it to.


    Bringing such demonic power into the world triggered Zaphel and Myrra to materialize in their physical form. When they did so, it allowed Morphis and Syncarra to do likewise. There was a great battle between them which rendered the earth asunder, creating the great divide to the west. Greatly weakening each other, a powerful cult took the opportunity to strike, capturing the four gods inside magical prisons.¡±


    Landon looked at him for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s the biggest load of field manure I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    Rowan let out a small laugh and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It is a bit out there, I agree. Believe it or not, though.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but let¡¯s just say I did believe you,¡± Landon said while finishing off the wine. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be some sort of ancient demon, and the gods are imprisoned. What¡¯s the point of wrecking the city and framing the church, only to let the monks take over?¡±


    ¡°The gods rely on people worshipping them and that is the source of their power. If we suddenly banned outright worship after the war, the people would fight back against us and we¡¯d lose all we¡¯d gained. Even imprisoned, they still draw great power from their believers. By corrupting the church and exposing them as frauds, we can slowly turn the people against them, rendering them completely powerless.


    To that end, we needed a revolution, but it had to be by the people, and it needed to seem genuine. I simply needled the peasants with various atrocities until they couldn¡¯t take it anymore. My brothers and sisters, as well as myself, are currently ending uprisings of our own creations elsewhere in the world.¡±


    Landon squeezed his empty cup hard, crushing the thin metal walls beneath his angry grip. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re responsible for unleashing that maniac upon our city?


    Rowan gave him a cool glare and nodded his assent. ¡°Galen? Indeed, I did. I found him rotting away in a dungeon and simply gave him a chance to do what he did best. That reminds me, I heard that the dark elf girl put him down. How¡¯d she manage that if I forbid you from training her?¡±


    A few different answers went through his head, but Landon simply settled on a half truth. ¡°I trained her to defend herself after what that priest did to her. She¡¯s pretty good with a blade now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well I suppose she got her revenge on that fool priest after all.¡± Rowan swirled his drink around for a moment and shook his head. ¡°I planned on having him executed myself, but a bit of miscommunication happened there. Still, I find it rather amusing the way he died. I wish I could have been there to see it.¡±


    ¡°Well maybe she¡¯ll give you a demonstration of how good she is with that sword one day Rowan,¡± Landon said, a slight smile on his face at that thought.


    Rowan threw his cup against the wall, sending the remnants of the wine all over an expensive white tapestry. The man seethed with a visible anger Landon had only once seen before. It was obvious that he¡¯d touched a nerve somehow, and it was all connected back to Danica.


    ¡°What is she to you Rowan?¡± Landon asked, leaning forward in his chair. ¡°If you hate her so much, why do you protect her?¡±


    It took the lord a few moments to gain his composure back. ¡°It¡¯s wholly unwilling on my part, I assure you. Have a look at this letter Jorin brought to me recently. It¡¯s from someone named Lorik, I believe.¡±


    ¡°No real surprise there. I never trusted Jorin from the very moment I met him.¡± Landon reached out and took the offered paper, reading it over. ¡°I¡¯ll be damned, she was on the right trail after all.¡± He looked back at Rowan. ¡°So what¡¯s it all about? Jilted lover has a child with a dark elf, so you kidnap the baby out of revenge.¡±


    Rowan sneered. ¡°You make it sound so basic, captain. Former captain now, I suppose.¡±


    That comment stung Landon only slightly for some odd reason. Maybe it was because he was so tired of the position after all that had happened. ¡°Well, perhaps you¡¯d enlighten me then.¡±


    Rowan looked outside to the new morning and shrugged. ¡°I have some more time to pass, so I suppose I could tell you. It¡¯s true, Lydia was the most beautiful human I¡¯d ever laid eyes upon. I coveted her, but she spurned me. I hired a group of dark elf mercenaries to kidnap her, hoping their cultural distaste for copulating with humans would make them immune from her charms. Obviously, that didn¡¯t work. I personally went and hunted them all down. By the time I discovered Lydia¡¯s whereabouts, a group she¡¯d taken up with had cremated the body and ran off with the child.¡±


    Rowan grabbed his ruby tipped cane and held it out to Landon. ¡°Peer into that gem and tell me what you see. Look closely inside of it.¡±


    Landon peered into the large red facets, seeing nothing at first, but then it slowly started to appear. A ghostly figure, floating in the mist, her wavy dark hair spreading out as if floating in a stream. The longer he stared, the more details he could begin to make out. A beautiful woman, sad and forlorn, trapped in a misty prison. He wasn¡¯t certain if she could see him on the outside, but he could almost swear that he felt her presence nearby.


    ¡°What in damnation is that?¡± Landon asked almost breathlessly. ¡°Some sort of foul sorcery?¡±


    Rowan snatched his cane away and set it upon a nearby table. ¡°It is. I had Lydia¡¯s soul trapped into that gem so that she could watch me sacrifice her daughter to eternal damnation.¡±


    It was beginning to really set in now that maybe Rowan was actually telling the truth about all of this after all. ¡°So why wait?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Rowan snapped. ¡°Not out of compassion. Simply because I cannot physically harm her myself. I can¡¯t even so much as order my men to kill her.¡±


    He paused for a moment and sighed. ¡°That I can even tell you this is something I¡¯ve not been able to do. Most men would kill her just to be in my good graces. Not you Landon Marshall. You¡¯d not harm the girl for anything in the world. I can respect that, though I do so begrudgingly.


    In my earlier years upon this land, I met a soothsayer with an actual gift. Not one of those run of the mill charlatans that plague the countryside, but the real thing. I tortured that old woman near to death trying to trigger her visions for me. As she shuddered on that slab, dying from the multiple wounds, she called out a final warning.


    ¡°A child of night, eyes like ice. A final battle you both shall have, though who wins is uncertain.¡±


    I was locked into a fate that I cannot change no matter how hard I try. If I¡¯m lucky, someone else may kill the girl and sever the thread, but I cannot do it myself. It¡¯s almost like something takes control of my mind and guides it so that she may live. I never willingly ordered that damned proclamation to keep her safe and I can¡¯t rescind it just the same.¡±


    Landon took a moment to let it sink in before speaking. ¡°But yet, you allowed her to be raised in a cruel environment by Matron Stenouse. You allowed Sombec to take her against her will.¡±


    Rowan nodded in assent. ¡°I can¡¯t kill her, but I can make her life miserable it seems. If I am to be her opponent in some great battle, then I should secure the advantage early. I¡¯ll find her soon and lock her in a dungeon from which she will never escape until that time comes and we can resolve that battle.¡±


    Landon began to chuckle, and soon the room filled with his laughter. It was quite unusual to see a man who was often so serious to be taken with such fits of mirth.


    ¡°And what is it that you find so funny?¡± Rowan sneered.


    Landon finally calmed down enough to speak, though he was severely lacking in breath. ¡°All of it. Even if any of what you say is true, Danica won¡¯t be caged again after what that bastard did to her. She¡¯d end her own life to avoid it, and I believe she really would too.¡±


    Rowan was on him in an instant, grabbing the elder man by the jaw and staring him straight in the eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie to me.¡±


    Landon summoned every ounce of courage left within his body to return that cold stare. ¡°You weren¡¯t there for her when she came back. Angela and I were. Her mind¡¯s been damaged so badly by what you people put her through, she¡¯d have no problem leaving this world. Even now she barely wants to live, broken inside as she is.¡±


    Rowan screamed and slammed Landon to the ground. A series of vicious kicks followed, breaking the old man''s ribs as easy as one would snap a twig. The lord of Norport had lost all sense of control and raged maniacally against his former captain of the city watch. Perhaps the only thing that saved Landon was the timing of a guard coming through the door, distracting Rowan from his fit of anger.


    ¡°My lord, do you need assistance?¡± the young guardsman asked, seeing the scene before him.


    Rowan stopped the assault and ran a hand through his hair, trying to reclaim some sense of normalcy. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he snapped at the man. ¡°Have my guest here bound and gagged, then drag him into a solitary cell. Spread the word that the dark elf girl is no longer wanted. Any man that tries to capture her will suffer a fate worse than death.¡±


    Landon was too tired and pained now to even open his eyes anymore. Hands dragged him down the hallway, leading him roughly to what he suspected was the dungeon. Still, despite it all, inside he felt quite content with what he¡¯d just accomplished. Maybe Rowan was telling the truth, and if that was the case, he¡¯d managed to trick him. Danica had the will to survive, no matter the situation she found herself in.


    Knowing she had a chance now put a smile upon his face, despite the immense pain. ¡°It was the best I could do for you girl,¡± he whispered to himself. ¡°The rest is up to you.¡±

 Chapter 36 - The Long Road Ahead

    Danica awoke on the hardwood floor, physically rested, but mentally drained. She¡¯d debated on spending her time that night amongst the buried dead, but changed her mind after seeing a rather large spider feasting upon a rat. Opting for less infested spaces, she proceeded through the tunnels until she¡¯d come back to the warehouse basement. It was dark and mostly empty, perfect for hiding away from the troubles above.


    It was here she¡¯d fought Galen, plunging her blade into his foul heart and ending his reign of terror. If she looked hard enough, she could almost make out the blood stains on the floor where his body had been. Her vision was filled with nothing but gray and black though, so maybe it was just her imagination taking over.


    There was a ladder leading up, and after several attempts she was able to break open the latch holding it shut. The aged wood splintered apart as rusted metal bent to the side, echoing throughout the mostly empty downstairs room. Up above were rows upon rows of meticulously crafted wooden furniture, covered with layers of dust and random debris. Tables and chairs, bookshelves and dressers, it was enough to fill dozens of homes with comfortable furniture. Yet here is sat, unused and possibly forgotten about.


    She ran a finger over the fine layer of dust on a nearby bed frame. ¡°How much better would I have slept on this?¡±


    It was a moot point anyways. She¡¯d not be going back to sleep here again. There was either a home to return back to, or she was going to get away from this damned city. It was time to find out what it would be.


    Finding the front door and unlocking it, she peeked out into the morning light. The stench of burned wood instantly assaulted her senses, as did the switch to color vision, but there was nothing more than that. No mobs of angry citizens anywhere, just a few simple looking folk carrying on about their business.


    A young mother and her son drew near, carrying a basket of various goods over her shoulder. They looked somewhat rough, but had weathered the night well by the looks of it. Danica waited a moment longer before opening the doorway further.


    ¡°Have the riots ended?¡± she asked the woman.


    The woman looked at her, eyes filing with fear. ¡°By the gods, please don¡¯t hurt us.¡± She fell back a step, barely avoiding tripping over her own child.


    Danica rolled her eyes and sighed. ¡°Just answer the question. Are the riots over?¡±


    The woman grabbed hold of the boy and continued to back away. ¡°Lord Rowan stopped them. Please, just stay away from us!¡±


    Danica watched them for a moment, annoyed at both the unnecessary rudeness, as well as the lack of details. It was rather unlikely she¡¯d get any more information by hiding in the shadows and asking passerby for current events. If she wanted to know more, she¡¯d need to get out there and see things for herself.


    She went back inside and rummaged around some boxes stacked against the wall. Inside one of them she discovered some bundled cloth and cords. It looked to be window drapes, or perhaps part of some bedding, but the original function mattered little. Within moments she¡¯d fashioned a rugged semblance of a hooded cloak and then wrapped her sword into a cloth bundle, tying it up tightly against her. She¡¯d blend in well enough with the crowds from a distance, but anyone taking a closer look would recognize her easily enough.


    She left the warehouse and began to make her way back towards the barracks, head down, avoiding any unwanted attention. No one cares about you when you simply blend into the background and seem unimportant. Standing out at the moment was probably a bad idea with so many people still on edge and nervous.


    Her route took her down the road running by the cathedral and cemetery. A small crowd had gathered near the now closed gates leading to the steps of the great building. A black robed man was standing on a box, yelling something at them. Curiosity tugged at her to get closer and find out what was happening and what he was saying.


    ¡°Please disperse,¡± he said. ¡°The cathedral will remain closed until a thorough investigation has been conducted.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t anything too interesting to her though. She knew the priest and his goons were lying dead upon the floor, as they deserved to be. She started to continue along the road when suddenly she noticed the bright crimson symbol on his chest when he turned in her direction. Sombec had told her that the Red Suns were coming, and it appears that he was telling the truth.


    A man from the crowd shouted out, asking about the priest in charge. ¡°All I know,¡± said the robed figure, ¡°is that the man who was in charge here has been arrested and charged with treason. If you want to know more, Lord Rowan is giving a speech from his palace.¡±


    Arrested? She shook her head, trying to make sense of what she¡¯d just heard. Corpses weren¡¯t charged with crimes unless there was a very good reason for it. She took a moment to debate on heading back to the barracks or to find out what Rowan had to say. She worried about it for a moment, wondering if he might be seeking her out. Was it worth the risk to investigate?


    She made up her mind, but didn¡¯t enjoy the thought of seeing Rowan or even hearing his voice. If everything else Sombec had told her was true, he was the one responsible for her suffering, as well as the recent troubles. Getting close to him wouldn¡¯t be easy with all the protection he had around him at all times. He was a powerful man within the city, but one day she¡¯d make him explain himself for the misery he put her through. It wouldn¡¯t be today, but it would be one day.


    She turned from the small group gathered there and made her way to the plaza in front of the palace. It was a beautiful park-like area filled with many decorations and walkways. Though beautiful by many standards, it all felt so wrong at the same time. She¡¯d seen it before, but had preferred to spend her time lying against the grassy areas, looking up at the silvery stars shining through a blackened sky.


    The closer she got, the more people seemed to appear. By the time she¡¯d arrived at the outskirts of the plaza, the crowd was getting almost too thick for comfort. Danica leaned back against the cool stone wall of a nearby building looking ahead at the massive throng of citizens that had gathered to hear their lord speak to them. There was no way she wanted to get any closer than what she was already, so this spot would have to do, though even with her heightened vision, she could barely make out what was happening, let alone hear them.


    Monks, accompanied by soldiers, stayed towards the outskirts of the gathered people with large wagons nearby. It wasn¡¯t apparent at first, but it appeared as if they were offering food and water to the people in the crowd. It was just another tactic to calm the people and ingratiate the red suns into their lives. They were already doing so much more than she¡¯d seen the Church of Light ever do for them. Perhaps they weren¡¯t so bad, but they¡¯d aligned themselves with someone who was.


    She noticed a few moments later, something missing from the crowd that didn¡¯t sit particularly right with her. The city watch was completely absent, it appeared. Perhaps Landon thought it best if they lay low for a day or so to let the tempers towards them calm down some. Surely he¡¯d made it through the night alright. The man was tough and capable, and wouldn¡¯t throw his own life away needlessly.


    She took one more look around and decided that maybe it would be best if she headed back to the barracks instead. There seemed little point in attending this event if there was nothing to see or hear, being so far away from the palace. There were other places she¡¯d rather be anyways, and her concern for Landon was starting to override her other thoughts.


    Right as soon as Danica took that first step, trumpets began blaring out, giving her immediate pause. No musicians were anywhere nearby from what she could see, yet she heard them clear as day. A few in the crowd seemed to react in a similar fashion, looking around in confusion, but most faced towards the palace in anticipation. They were ready for the Lord of Norport to address their fears and concerns.


    As the music died down, a man in red stepped to the balcony and held up his arms towards the people. ¡°My esteemed and wonderful citizens,¡± he called out.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± she whispered out, clearly dumbfounded at how his voice could carry so far away.


    ¡°I have heard your plight, and it has reached my heart,¡± he continued. ¡°For too long, I have listened to the honeyed lies of the judicial council. They told me that all was well and that the people were content. I now know that it was not so. I will personally start seeing the day to day operations of this great city once more as did my ancestors before me. No longer will taxes be a burden, no longer will food be a concern, and no longer will your safety ever be at risk.¡±


    The people cheered loudly at the proclamation, already showing enthusiasm for some needed changes. Danica understood as well as anyone what an empty plate felt like, so she couldn¡¯t fault them there. The taxes were a given as well. But the citizens had been relatively safe for many years barring recent troubles, and those should be at an end now. She almost felt sick to her stomach wondering what that last part was about.


    He waited a moment for them to calm before resuming. ¡°We have brought with us many of the monks from the Red Sun order, as you may have already seen. They have offered to help us with several tasks such as aid distribution, a new hospital, and rebuilding new homes within the city. They will also be founding a new school for the magically gifted as well.¡±


    Few people cheered and some even booed out against the mention of magic being brought near to them. She¡¯d personally had enough dealings with magic to never want to be around it again.


    He didn¡¯t bother waiting this time to see how they took that bit of news. ¡°For too long, we have shunned those with mystical talents and forbidden them from this great nation. I have seen what men and women born with the spark are capable of, and I honestly believe that they can make our everyday lives better. They can cure the sickest among you, give you ever burning fire, or any number of things you can hardly imagine. I will personally ensure that they work for you, my great people of Norport.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    The people cheered again, yet she still felt ill over it. How easy the people were placated when just a few hours ago they were burning down their own city in anger. These were the promises of a politician, and only that. She felt as if they should reserve their applauding of this man until after he had delivered all this greatness to them.


    Rowan waited a few moments, allowing the gathered masses to celebrate the promises of a new tomorrow. ¡°I must now turn to serious matters.¡± The crowd, almost as one, quieted down upon hearing that. ¡°The judicial council had manipulated you good people, willing to sacrifice you and your families lives, all in an attempt to seize the reins of power for themselves. Elnar Perrin, the leader of the conspirators, killed the other four in order to rule alone as your new lord.¡±


    Rowan gave a brief pause while several men appeared on the roof of the palace. Many of them seemed to be soldiers, their bright colors standing in stark contrast to the pale stone beneath them. The others with them did not appear to be part of the military though, but she couldn¡¯t seem to make out any more details than that.


    The lord, his mood seeming to become more excited, spoke out. ¡°I present to you, Judicial Councilman Elnar Perrin. For the crime of treason, of which he has professed guilt, I hereby sentence him to death.¡±


    One of the men was pushed off the roof, his momentum coming to an abrupt halt when the rope around his neck became taut. The people stood in stunned silence for only the briefest moment before erupting into celebration. Danica looked around at them, seeing such jovial faces among the many. How is it that people found such joy in the death of others? She thought back upon her recent actions and wondered for a moment if maybe she¡¯d taken too much pleasure from seeing others die as well. Was she really so different?


    Rowan allowed the people their celebration for a brief time before resuming the ceremony at hand. ¡°The council did not act alone. They used your religious piety against you, making deals with those who were supposed to serve the gods of light. These false priests would take your donations and spend it upon illicit substances, women of pleasure, and strong drink, while you went without. Chief among them, Sombec Martin, the head priest of the cathedral of light.¡±


    She scanned the men on the roof while he read out the rest of the names and saw a large man, clearly not dead, but wearing the robe of the head priest nonetheless. Had they really gotten someone to stand in for him? So many questions began to swirl through her head. Nothing seemed right anymore.


    ¡°I present to you, High Priest Sombec Martin, and the others who participated with him. For the crime of treason, of which they have professed their guilt, I hereby sentence them all to death.¡±


    One by one the men were pushed off the roof, stopped by the nooses around their neck. Sombec, being the last one pushed, continued sailing to the ground. His rope somehow breaking or coming loose from the attachment. She knew that couldn¡¯t have been him though, and she felt some amount of pity for the unfortunate man while others seemed to laugh at the antics of the execution.


    Rowan gave them their moment and even chuckled about it as well. She could actually hear him laughing somehow. ¡°Your safety is of utmost concern to me. That a crazed killer could take so many lives¡­¡±


    ¡°There you are, girl!¡± a gruff voice called out from behind her as powerful hands pulled against her makeshift cloak.


    She¡¯d cleared her knife from the leather holder and nearly stabbed the big man before recognizing him. ¡°I could have killed you, Dannig. Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Put the damn pig sticker away before you draw anymore attention,¡± he growled. ¡°They¡¯re looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s they?¡± she asked, clearly annoyed at his refusal to stop pulling at her.


    They went into a nearby alleyway where guardsmen Wellis and Corbis, neither wearing their uniforms, were waiting with nervous expressions. Dannig finally released his grip on her cloak, instead opting to place a hand on her back, continuing to usher her forward.


    ¡°Who is looking for me?,¡± she repeated.


    ¡°Jorin and the others with him,¡± Wellis replied. ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for you all morning and so have they.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Landon? She asked.¡±


    Her answer came only a moment later when she heard Rowan call out his name. ¡°Landon Marshall, the captain of the Norport city watch.¡±


    ¡°No. No it can¡¯t be¡­¡± She said, turning around.


    Immediately Dannig was in front of her, the big man trying his best to hold her back from it. ¡°Nothing you can do about it, girl.¡±


    ¡°I present to you, Captain Landon Marshall.¡±


    She pushed forward as hard as her legs would allow, making him take a step back. ¡°We can¡¯t just leave him.¡±


    ¡°For the crime of treason, of which he has professed guilt...¡±


    The two other guardsman joined in, trying to pull her back away from the gathered crowd ahead. She shot her hand forward, trying desperately to reach out to the man who had saved her those years ago. The memory of the day he stood against the mother matron, tall and in command, flashed brilliantly in her mind.


    ¡°I hereby sentence him to¡­¡±


    She managed to somehow push harder against them, remembering how happy she¡¯d been with her new purple dress he and Angela had purchased for her. Neither of them owed her anything, yet time and again they went out of their way for her. The parents she¡¯d never known but always wanted. She¡¯d already lost her adoptive mother, and now they were about to take her father away as well.


    ¡°Death.¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± she yelled out, dropping to her knees.


    The people cheered, and Danica knew it was over. Her legs went numb from the sheer exhaustion and lack of will to even try anymore. The three guardsmen picked her up and carried her to a nearby wagon, placing her gently into the back. A white blanket was placed over her then, but she simply just didn¡¯t even care enough to ask why by that point. A moment later the vehicle began to move over the rough cobbled streets at a steady pace.


    Danica had no idea where they were going or how long it would take. All she could think about was Landon and the fact that he had just been killed. He¡¯d been murdered, and the very people he once cared so much about celebrated. Those thoughts seemed to drain all the strength from her young body.


    She didn¡¯t even bother to really look over at Corbis as he lifted the blanket. ¡°We¡¯re approaching the gates. Don¡¯t move a muscle or make a sound.¡±


    He didn¡¯t really need to tell her. She had no desire to do anything anymore.


    ¡°Hold,¡± a voice called out. ¡°What¡¯s your purpose for leaving the city?¡±


    ¡°Burying the dead,¡± Dannig yelled out to them. ¡°There¡¯s not an unused coffin to be found and these men deserve a proper burial.¡±


    There was a sound of rustling cloth nearby and then a different man spoke out. ¡°Dead bodies, Sir. Men of the city watch.¡±


    Danica tensed up, realising then that she¡¯d been bundled up amongst several other corpses. It wasn¡¯t really so much being around the dead that bothered her, it was that the bodies were most likely people she¡¯d known for years. How many men had they lost that night?


    There was a moment of tense silence before the first voice spoke out again. ¡°Let ¡®em through.¡±


    The wagon began to move again, leaving the city proper behind them. She dared not move though until she felt the softer dirt road beneath the wheels of the wagon. It was only then that she took a peek out from under the blanket at the other bundles heaped up with her. Much of the white wrappings had been stained a dirty dark crimson from the drying blood of the corpses beneath them.


    She tossed the blanket off of her and sat up. ¡°What in damnation is happening?¡±


    Wellis, who had been riding along on the back edge, looked over at her. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯d like to know.¡±


    Dannig pulled the wagon to a stop. ¡°Word is, you killed that damn priest. That true, girl?¡±


    She was somewhat shocked that they¡¯d know, but there was no point in lying about it at this point. ¡°It is. I killed him, but they somehow managed to execute him this morning as well.¡±


    Corbis glared at her. ¡°Landon was arrested for being an accessory to that murder.¡±


    She dropped her head, feeling waves of guilt wash over her.


    ¡°Settle it down, Corbis.¡± Dannig grumbled at him. ¡°Let the girl tell what she knows.¡±


    It took a moment for Danica to find her voice, but when she did, she explained everything to them. Garwin setting up the place for her arrival, Sombec¡¯s confession that the entire riot had been planned by Rowan, and even the use of magical power. All three of them listened intently to the tale being unfolded to them. Not a single one of them seemed to have a doubt in their minds that any of it was untrue.


    ¡°What of everything on your side?¡± she asked them after finishing her story.


    Corbis was the first to respond. ¡°The auxiliaries seized control of the barracks and ransacked everything related to you and Landon. They wanted to know where you were at, but none of us knew anything.¡±


    She noticed then, the signs of grief paining the man. ¡°Where¡¯s Erinore?¡±


    The man sighed and hung his head. ¡°To your left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear it,¡± she said, feeling the bitter pain of his loss. ¡°You both patrolled by the orphanage when I was younger, and it meant alot to me. It felt as if you kept me safe.¡±


    He nodded to her. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry we never gave you the respect you deserved. Wellis? I believe you had something to say also.¡±


    The younger man jumped off the wagon and stretched, obviously exhausted from the long ordeal he¡¯d been through. ¡°Landon sent us to deliver a message to Jorin¡¯s group to meet up back at the barracks. By the time we made it through, Jorin had joined up with Rowan. They were heading for the palace together.¡±


    Dannig harrumphed loudly. ¡°Sounds like that bastard was in on it all as well.¡±


    ¡°So what was it all for?¡± Danica asked aloud, understanding that no one would actually have the answer. ¡°Rowan¡¯s at the center of it all, we know that much at least. I still don¡¯t get why I¡¯m involved either.¡±


    None of them had any more insight into the happenings of the city or the mystery surrounding the young dark elf girl. Danica knew they¡¯d shared as much information with one another as they had, but it only added to the list of unknown possibilities. There wasn¡¯t much point in standing around in silence anymore, especially still being this close to the city.


    ¡°Where to now?¡± She asked Dannig, who held the reins tightly.


    He set the horses forward again in a steady trot. ¡°Yeville. You can lay low there for the time.¡±


    She understood what he meant and had no argument against it. ¡°And the rest of you?¡±


    Corbis looked back at her and shrugged. ¡°Dannig and I are going back. Norport it¡¯s the only home we¡¯ve ever known, though I suspect we¡¯ll have to find new employment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done with it,¡± Wellis said, walking along the side of the wagon. ¡°I¡¯m heading south to live with my parents and take up carpentry with the rest of my family.¡±


    Danica jumped off the wagon, and began to walk alongside Wellis. It was a long road ahead, but she was confident that she would be able to make it through anything, despite the burdens of guilt weighing her down. There were many questions still to be answered, and they would be one day. For now, it was simply a matter of putting one foot in front of the other.